Equestria Wars: Episode I- Dawn of the Force

Chapters

II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
VIII.
IX.
X.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
I.
VII.

II.

“Fascinating,” Bunsen mused to himself as he studied the preliminary results of the external examination of the device carried by the deceased creature. Behind him, one of his assistants, Beaker, was playing around with the device. He rolled his eyes. So unprofessional. He only looked up from his work, along with everyone else, when a loud hissing noise rent the air and was followed by Beaker screaming in pain. “What in the name the Empress?!”

“My arm’s cut off!” Beaker screamed as he dropped the device, the green beam that had extended from it deactivating before it hit the floor and landed beside Beaker’s severed left arm.

Bunsen ignored Beaker’s screams and picked up the device, realizing now that it was a weapon. While everypony else fussed over Beaker, he looked the weapon over. “Beaker. What did you do to activate this weapon?”

“Dear Faust, my arm!” Beaker shouted, focused entirely on the searing pain.

“Yes, yes. We know you’re in pain,” Bunsen said dismissively. “Now how did you activate the weapon?”

“I’m in considerable pain, Doctor!.” Beaker screamed, tears pouring from his eyes as he clutched the now cauterized stump where his forearm used to be. “How can you ask me a question like that?! Get me a vial of Troporthalazine, please!”

Bunsen picked up Beaker’s severed arm and examined the cut. Having given up on getting straight answers through Beaker’s primitive biological needs, he tuned him out. Setting the arm aside for examination, he looked at cauterized stump for a moment before looking at the weapon. Pointing the open end away from himself, he noticed a button on the side. Pressing it, the green beam extended out again. “Fascinating.” The beam was a meter in length and constantly hummed as the weapon’s internal mechanisms worked. “The blade appears to be made of superheated plasma contained within a magnetic field. Finally. Something truly interesting after three days of study.”

Before he could continue his study, he heard the doors slide open and turned to gaze at who had distracted him from the vital research. Mikoda and Aysel entered first, making sure everything was in order before Celestia herself entered the room, followed lastly by Luna, who had Loki cradled in the crook of her arm. As they made their way inside, their collective attention turned to the sight of Beaker having the stump of his left arm injected.

“By the Empress, what happened here?” Celestia asked, her ordinarily motherly tone afflicted with worry.

“Apologies, my ladies,” the mint colored unicorn giving Beaker the painkiller replied. “Beaker here suffered a terrible accident.” Once the syringe was empty, she removed it from the burned stump and quickly wrapped some gauze strips over it. “There, that should kick in momentarily. You should go home, get some rest.”

“Can’t you reattach my arm Dr. Heartstrings?” Beaker asked, his voice cracking with pain and a hint of loss.

“I’m not sure we can, Beak,” she responded, looking over towards Bunsen’s station where the lost limb lay flat upon the table. “Seems your little toy has burned the wound shut, which means it may have also seared the nerve endings shut. Even we haven’t figured out how to repair those yet. I’m sorry buddy.” She wrapped her arms around Beaker, hugging him as he started to breakdown in tears, lamenting his lost limb.

Luna made her way over to Lyra and Beaker. “What exactly happened, Lyra?” She looked from Beaker to Bunsen. “And what is that thing you’re holding, Dr. Bunsen?”

“What? This little thing?” Bunsen asked, holding the device tightly in his hand. “Well I believe it’s some kind of handheld plasma torch. And as for Beaker over there, his own stupidity is what caused the loss of his forearm here.”

“Let me see that,” Mikoda demanded, making his way over to Bunsen. In what seemed to be a reflexive action, Bunsen tried hiding the device behind his back as he tried moving away from the powerhouse known as Mikoda.

“I’m not handing this over to the likes of you,” Bunsen replied as he continued to shrink away from Mikoda. As he made another couple of steps, he bumped into Aysel, who’d cut off his exit strategy. Aysel had gotten a good grip on the device and wrestled it away from Bunsen’s less muscled hands. He held it up to the light, turning it over at differing angles.

“What is this exactly?” Aysel asked as he passed it along to Mikoda, who did his own inspection of the device.

“I’m not sure,” Mikoda replied, carefully eyeing the device in his hand. “One thing is clear though. It caused somepony to lose their arm. Imagine if that creature had used this on us instead of it’s magic. Dr. Heartstrings, I suggest this weapon be placed in some kind of quarantine. It’s too dangerous to be kept in the open.”

Lyra nodded in agreement. “Definitely agree with you. Princess Celestia, would it be too much trouble to lock this weapon in one of your vaults?”

“Not at all, Dr. Heartstrings,” Celestia replied. “I’ll make the arrangements for it’s safe transfer to the vaults.”

“Princess let’s not be so hasty!” Bunsen protested. “We could reverse engineer this device. Figure out how it works. Imagine the benefits to Equestria’s military might. A weapon that can cut through armor and metal swords like a hot knife through butter. Equestria’s power would be unquestionable.”

“Absolutely not.” Celestia replied. “This device is far too dangerous for anypony to be near. Suppose somepony got their hands on one of these things? We couldn’t possibly defend ourselves from it, not to mention they could hurt themselves wielding it. It’s better for the sake of not just Equestria, but Equus as a whole if this weapon were to be sealed in one of our vaults.” Celestia reached down to her belt and removed a rectangular device clipped to it. With a flick of her wrist, the top half of the device sprang open. She rapidly dialed a series of numbers before bringing the top half of the device to her ear. “Captain, prepare a space in the vault for a code black.”

“Well spoken, my lady.” Mikoda replied as he returned to Luna’s side, watching as she gently rocked Loki.

Luna looked at Lyra with a smile. “You had some data you wanted to share with us, Lyra?”

Lyra nodded. “Aside from our little accident, this has truly been the most wonderful thing to ever happen here.” Her voice carried a hint of enthusiasm. “Come come, let me show you what we’ve learned from this alien.” She walked across the main lab into another room, the Princess and company following. This new room was much smaller than the central laboratory, the air was much colder and the walls were more sleek and chrome. In the center of the room lay a large metallic examination table upon which the alien corpse lay under a sheet.

“We did a preliminary scan of this creature to find out exactly how it died,” She spoke as she raced to a computer opposite the table and rapidly typed some commands on it. The screen above it showed a computer model of the alien, which showed the wound inflicted on it’s stomach. “It appears she died from both a damaged liver and kidneys. We found some shrapnel within the wound, possibly caused by an explosion of some sort. But as our autopsy continued, we found something remarkable.” She type another command into the computer, the model was minimized and in its place appeared an x-ray slide, marked as Unknown. “This creature’s anatomy is astoundingly identical in every way. It’s all there; heart, lungs, everything. The skull however differs significantly in shape.”

“Do elaborate, Lyra,” Luna requested as she held Loki in her arms, giving him a smile as he drank from a bottle of milk. Lyra nodded and typed another series of commands into the computer. A secondary x-ray slide, marked Tellurian, appeared next to the primary slide.

“Well for starters, it’s more akin to the skull of a primate,” Lyra said as she magnified the skull x-rays. “Notice the less pronounced nose. This alien’s species has a much lower olfactory capacity than some of the species on this planet. The eyes however are incredibly sharp, which leads me to conclude that, like us, they are sight oriented in how they perceive the world. Also take note of the ear placement: not on the top, but on the sides. They also appear unable to move their outer ears to tune where they listen for sounds. Most fascinating to me however, is this.” She zoomed in further, focusing on the teeth. “Near every creature on our planet falls into one of two dietary groups. Herbivore or carnivore. This alien is like the very rare ones that fit both, the omnivores.” She picked up a pointer and indicated the teeth themselves. “Incisors and canines for cutting meat in the front, and molars behind them.”

“What’s this strange marking?” Celestia decided to speak out of curiosity, point to what appeared to be a strange eye shaped birthmark on the creature’s forehead.

“Ah yes, I was wondering that too,” Lyra responded. “We took a sample of it and after some tests, we discovered it to be flesh. Burned flesh. Further tests showed that the cells of that particular patch of skin are old, perhaps from the time of birth. We drew that conclusion when we tested the baby’s mark as well. His was recent.”

“But why burn a symbol into a newborn’s forehead?” Luna asked as she looked at Loki’s mark in curiosity. “Is he from a disgraced family? Or is it something cultural?”

“We can’t be certain, my lady,” Lyra responded. “For all we know his original parents could have been disturbing individuals and marked him for some kind of sick kicks. In any case, if it turns out to be apart of his original cultural heritage, then removing it would mean his kind wouldn’t accept him, much like a mother bird won’t take back her fledglings if you touch them.”

“What else have you learned?” Luna inquired as Loki finished the bottle and she started gently patting his back, smiling as he soon burped and let out a cute yawn. “He’s so adorable,” she quietly gushed as he fell asleep in her arms.

“Well we’ve taken some tissue and blood samples,” Lyra started. “And we’ve identified some...abnormal cells.”

“Abnormal cells, Lyra?” Luna asked with an arched eyebrow as she gently rocked Loki. Lyra nodded as she typed on the keyboard, pulling up a scan of the alien tissue. “All cells have various pieces to them, called organelles, that serve a purpose within the cell, akin to a multicelled organism’s organs. But within each of this creature’s cells, we’ve found concentrations of an unknown organelle in vast quantities, over 8000 per cell. While this unknown organelle is known to exist in all cells, and to this day serves no known function, we’ve never seen them in such high quantities. These cells, to be frank my lady, are quite baffling.”

“Could they be a virus of some kind?” Luna asked, her voice filled with worry.

“We’ve been running every possible test and haven’t gotten any clear results,” Lyra responded. “It’s also very likely that your ‘son’ has these cells as well.” Luna’s eyes went wide with shock and fear.

“What’ll happen to him?!” She almost screamed.

“Calm down, my lady,” Lyra calmly responded. “We’ll just have to keep an eye on him as he matures.”

“I demand you run a test on him immediately!” Luna shouted, causing Loki to cry awake. Luna gasped and started rocking Loki. “Shh. It’s okay, sweetie. Mommy didn’t mean to startle you.” She planted a kiss on his forehead and kept rocking him, gently lulling him back to sleep.

“Alright,” Lyra responded. “We’ll have to draw a little of his blood.” She quickly went to a nearby drawer and picked up a sterile needle and disinfectant patch. “This might sting him a little bit, so you’ll need to keep him as relaxed as possible.” Luna nodded and outstretched one of Loki’s feet as Lyra quietly approached him. She wiped the patch across his foot, then carefully proceeded to check for a vein before driving the needle in, drawing a small bit of blood. Loki again cried awake, throwing his hands up and down. As he did, a few objects around the lab seemed to move with them. He threw one of his hands sideways and Lyra was tossed aside.

Luna gasped at what her son was apparently causing and worked to calm him again, gently rocking the wailing boy and softly singing him a lullaby. Slowly but surely, her efforts bore fruit, and Loki fell back to sleep, the objects around stopping their movement. “What was that?”

“Dear Faust,” Mikoda gasped. “That...that thing uses magic, just like the big one!” The room went silent for a moment, everypony present taking a little time to digest the event unfurled before their eyes.

Luna however, glared at Mikoda. “Loki. Is not. A thing,” she snarled as she cradled the boy protectively against possible threats.

“Well, excuse me, Princess,” he retorted against his better judgement.

“Ok, everypony calm down,” Lyra spoke up, trying to diffuse the situation as she got up. “Now we can’t know for sure what that was. We can’t just jump to conclusions and tear each other apart, we’re not animals.”

“If I may?” Bunsen spoke up as he approached them and looked at Loki “Based on Lyra’s analysis of the cells, and the power this young one just exhibited, I propose that there is a connection to be found between them.”

“And you’re sure about that?” a voice questioned from across the room. Everypony turned to look, and standing in the doorway of the next room was a lavender unicorn. Bunsen huffed at her appearance.

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t Twilight Sparkle, Celestia’s little pet,” he replied snarkily.

“Always a pleasure, Dr. Bunsen,” she replied in a dry witted tone, as she strode into the room, the gazes of the stallions and even one or two mares following her for more than just her being one of the foremost scientific authorities on the planet. She noticed the looks and chuckled. “I’m flattered, but I’m taken.”

“What do you want now?” Bunsen asked, some venom marked into his words. Twilight took off her glasses, wiping them off with a corner of her lab coat before she continued.

“What makes you so sure there’s a connection between this creature and this… phenomenon at all? Is it the same certainty you had with your little...growth hormone experiment?” Bunsen’s face turned a deep shade of red, his eyes went bloodshot and steam seemed to geyser out of his eyes.

“That was merely a fluke and you know it,” he barked. “How was I to know that the apple would grow that large?!”

“Not to mention cause 100,000 bits in damages,” she calmly replied. “My point still stands. Your egocentricity has caused problems on more than one occasion, Dr. Bunsen. So tell us. Why do you see a connection between this child’s apparent ability to use magic and the odd cells that Lyra discovered?”

“It’s called a working theory, Professor,” he replied in an almost juvenile tone.

“What you have is a hypothesis,” Twilight corrected with an almost condescending look on her face, as though it left a bad taste in her mouth to even consider Bunsen a scientist if he couldn’t even use proper terminology. “It won’t be a theory until more of our colleagues agree with it. So do tell. How do you propose we test this hypothesis?”

“Simple,” he started, a hint of pride in his tone. “We just put him through tests as he matures. Test his reflexes and responses to various stimuli and so on in a series of controlled experiments.”

“What sort of tests?” Luna inquired, focusing her gaze on Bunsen with suspicion clear to see in her eyes. She was disinclined to immediately trust her son’s safety to Bunsen, her motherly instincts having a bad feeling about him.

“Simple tests like with building blocks, memory puzzles, etc.” Bunsen replied. “Also these unusual cells Lyra has found do warrant a further investigation” He turned to look at the scan of the cells still up on Lyra’s monitor. “Who knows what secrets these hold? What marvels we can accomplish by unlocking their genetic code.” Bunsen smiled, his mind racing with thoughts of praise and recognition. “My dear Luna, your child is perhaps the greatest scientific find of the century. Who knows what good we can accomplish from this...beautiful little boy.” He walked over and almost pat Loki on the head.

Loki awoke with a wail and waved his arm, flinging Bunsen into a wall at the stallion’s approach. He was quick to calm down for Luna, but he clearly didn’t want Bunsen anywhere near him. Bunsen laughed as he got back up from the floor.

“Marvelous!” he exclaimed. “Simply marvelous! This child is a gateway to unimaginable possibilities!” He ran over to Lyra and snatched the syringe from her hand. He then drained the contents into a vial and placed it in a centrifuge. After a while, he removed the vial and placed it into another machine. The monitor displayed the sample and a monochromatic voice spoke.

“Analysis of unknown blood sample complete. High concentration of unknown cells.”

Lyra looked at the read out and gasped in shock. “He has over 10,000 of those unknown organelles per cell!”

“Amazing,” Bunsen spoke. “Somehow these cells must be related to his ‘magic abilities.’ Incredible. If we could find a way to transfuse these cells into a pony’s blood stream…” Before he could elaborate further, Twilight voiced her opinion.

“Aside from the fact that the boy obviously doesn’t like you on an instinctive level, which to me personally raises all kinds of red flags, there’s also the simple fact that we have little to no data on those cells at all.” Twilight looked at the screen while adjusting her glasses. “Besides. We have no way of knowing what effect introducing them in such massive quantities to a person’s bloodstream would do. They could do nothing. They could endow the same abilities he’s exhibited. Or, worst case scenario, they could cause the subject to die a horrible death.”

“That’s why it’s called an experiment,” Bunsen replied. “Besides, we’d have to start our testing on animals before moving up to pony trials anyway.”

“Good to see you at least have the common sense to test on animals first, Doctor,” Twilight condescendingly replied, smirking at Bunsen. Before Bunsen could answer and start another infamous argument session, Mikoda interjected.

“Look whatever is going on, none of this information leaves this lab. We can’t reveal the existence of this...child’s strange abilities to the world at large.” Lyra turned to look at Mikoda, crossing her arms and nodded in agreement.

“Are you insane?!” Bunsen asked in disbelief. “Magic has died on our planet, and now this child has it. We can harness that power to give Equestria an edge over the other races on Equus!”

“No. Mikoda’s right,” Lyra said. “This child is an unknown. Until we know more about what he’s capable of, we have to keep this under wraps. As far as the general public is concerned, he’s an extraterrestrial orphan that Luna adopted as her own. Once we have a firmer grasp of his capabilities, then, and only then, can we safely divulge this knowledge to the public.”

“Everypony’s already going to be up in arms about that idea,” Mikoda responded. “But like I said, his powers are to be kept secret. Agreed?” Many of those present in the room nodded in consent. “Good.” The door’s opened again and another thestral raced in, panting heavily.

“Cap..cap...Captain…” he heaved, trying to catch his breath. Mikoda turned, arms crossed.

“For Goddess’ sake man, catch your breath then speak!” He barked.

“Captain...reports are coming in from...Ponyville. Something about a...a meteor or something hitting the Everfree Forest.” He handed Mikoda a slip of paper.

“That could be the vessel these creatures arrived in.” Twilight said. “If it’s in the Everfree, then I’ll be part of the team that looks into it, after all I lived near that forest for years.”

“I want to go with you, Twilight!” Lyra spoke up, practically bouncing up and down with excitement.

“There’s no way you’re leaving me out of this find.” Bunsen spoke up. Many other voices eagerly chimed in, each one wanting to be in on this discovery.

“I’ll gather a security team to escort you,” Luna spoke up. “We can’t risk you going into the forest without a little protection. In the meantime, Celestia and I will have to ease the collective minds of Parliament. It’s going to be a long day explaining this incredible story to them.”

Twilight stepped over to Luna, her smug air from dealing with Bunsen dropping. “Luna? If it isn’t too much trouble, there’s one stallion in particular that I’d like to be part of the security team.” Luna raised a brow.

“Oh? And who is this stallion you wish to accompany you and your team?”

Twilight couldn’t stop a small blush from rising to her cheeks as she made her request. “Facet Orichalcum.”

“Facet...Facet,” Luna replied, trying to recall the name. “Oh yes. One of Tia’s guards.”

Celestia gave Twilight a knowing smile. “And if I’m not mistaken, he’s also Twilight’s new paramour.”

“You are sure about this decision, young Twilight?” Luna asked.

Twilight nodded. “I’m sure. I have a lot of faith in his talents. Shining Armor spoke highly of him during his time as Captain of the Guard.”

“Very well,” Luna replied. “I’ve learned to trust in your judgments. He and several of each guard shall accompany you and your team, with strict orders to only safeguard you. Under no circumstances will they get in the way of your research. Aysel, send word to both guard barracks that five of each of their best men are to be selected for this mission at once.” Aysel nodded and raced to find a phone.

“No one else is at all concerned by Professor Sparkle specifically requesting the presence of a Guard who, while no doubt highly skilled if the previous Captain spoke highly of him, also happens to be her lover?” Bunsen snidely pointed out. Twilight merely rolled her eyes, and chose to ignore Bunsen’s juvenile attempt at a smear campaign.

“What he and I do in our personal lives frankly is none of your concern,” she replied. “The fact remains he’s a capable soldier and I trust him with not only my safety but the safety of my team, which if you want to stay a part of, Dr. Bunsen, then I suggest you shape up or ship out.”

Lyra couldn’t help laughing as she leaned on a table to steady herself. “She burned you, Doctor!”

“I’d hardly call that a burn, Dr. Heartstrings,” Bunsen replied, trying to swallow his pride. “However, for the sake of this find, I will try and be on my best behavior, Professor.”

“Good,” Twilight answered. “Now if you’ll all excuse me, I need to make my preparations for the trip.” With that, she strode out of the lab.

“This forest gives me the creeps,” Lyra muttered as the team and their guards made their way through the feared Everfree forest.

“I don’t know what you’re complaining about Lyra,” Bunsen spoke in a bold vigor. “This forest has its...charms to it.”

“This forest has many dangerous creatures that won’t hesitate to make a meal of us given the chance,” Twilight said. “Ursa, timberwolves, a dragon, manticores, and pray we don’t encounter a cockatrice.”

“Ha,” Bunsen laughed loudly. “A cockatrice, Professor? I believe they went the way of the dodo sometime ago.” A howl pierced through the dense forest. A few of the Solar guards raised their swords on high, scanning in multiple directions for the source of the noise.

“It’s alright. That howl came from a mile east of us,” Facet said calmly. “That wasn’t a hunting call anyway. Besides, a group as large as this will deter them. Timberwolves prefer lone prey that they can gang up on as a pack.”

“Sorry sir,” a Solar guard replied, sheathing his sword. “Just nervous you know.” The other guards followed suit, but kept their hands on the pommels, ready to draw at a moment's notice. “Timberwolves just give me the willies.”

“You think they’re bad,” A thestral replied. “Try fending off one of those Ursa creatures. Thick fur, powerful muscles, strong bite. They’re like tanks with teeth and claws. Only way to kill one is stab it in the soft flesh, like it’s eyes.”

“Lock down the chatter. We’re here,” Facet ordered as they reached the crash site. Kneeling down, Facet saw a single set of footprints leading into the site. “Someone might be here,” he said as he stood up. “Lunar Guards, fan out and secure a perimeter. Solar Guards, keep close to the scientists. Let them work and don’t interfere unless something becomes dangerous.”

“Sir, yes sir!” All the guards barked in unison. The Lunar regiment quickly drew their swords and fanned out, checking behind every tree, rock and shadow for any potential dangers. One of the guards gave the all clear signal. The Solar guards, wasting no time, quickly made way to the downed craft, with the scientists following close behind.

Facet signaled to stop at the hole that served as an entry into the craft. “I’ll go in first.” Holding his flashlight steady, he slowly entered the craft with sword drawn, keeping a sharp eye out for dangers. After a thorough check, he stepped back to the opening. “All clear.” He reached down, grabbing Twilight by her hand first and pulled her up into the craft, followed by Lyra and the others.

Twilight and her team switched on their flashlights and began their exploration of the craft’s interior. She pulled out a tape recorder and pressed the red button.

“Log Date 7-11-25. My team and I have just entered a rather remarkable yet strange alien vessel. The cabin area allows enough room for all of us to comfortably move about. Damage to the interior is medium at best. Some exposed wires and liquids are strewn about. There also seems to be an abundance of strange...cubes.” Twilight shined her light towards the center of the room. Bathed in the light were strange metallic cube like objects, quite a few of which were in pieces.

As she explored another part of the ship, Lyra shined her light on the pilot seat and couldn’t suppress a small scream as she saw what sat in it.

“Possible hostile!” a Solar Guard shouted, rushing in towards Lyra’s location, drawing his sword like lightning. When they got to her, she stood there, jumping hyperactively up and down. “Dr. Heartstrings, are you ok?”

“Okay?! I’m ecstatic!” Lyra exclaimed as she looked at the hunk of vaguely humanoid metal seated in the pilot’s chair. “Do you know what that is? Do you?!” The guards moved in closer to examine what was in the seat.

“What in Tartarus is that?” One guard asked.

“It must be some kind of metallic pony,” a Lunar guard answered.

“Get real,” a Solar guard rebuttled. “It’s obviously some kind of metal ape.”

“Maybe it’s some kind of weird sex toy,” Another Solar guard replied.

“Well whatever it is, is sure as Tartarus isn’t moving,” a Lunar guard spoke.

“Twilight! I think this is the ship that brought Princess Luna’s baby to our planet! Those aliens are from a civilization advanced enough to not only achieve space travel, but also build droids!” Lyra called across the ship.

“Well it was kind of obvious that the ship brought him here,” Bunsen snarkily responded from across another section of the ship. “But I must say, this technology is quite impressive. I wonder what kind of fuel this thing ran on? Maybe we can find a way to synthesize it. Perhaps even use it as an alternative to our dependence on those snobby Saddle Arabian sheiks’ supply of oil.”

“I want to know how this thing travels faster than light,” Lyra said. “It would have to since there are no visible means of preserving the crew for long periods of time.”

“Maybe the answer could be on one of these cubes,” Twilight shouted back. “Maybe there’s some kind of blueprint on one of these.” As they each explored more of the ship, Bunsen stumbled into another room. Smoke was very present here. He coughed loudly as he tried to navigate through it. Suddenly, he bumped into a strange object.

“Dr. Bunsen! Have you found something?” Twilight called out.

“Yeah!” He shouted back. “I think I might have found what appears to be the engine room!”

Lyra’s squee echoed across the ship as she noisily rushed to the engine room and entered. “What do we have here?” she asked in an excited tone. “The means of FTL travel is here somewhere!” She excitedly searched through the room, looking for the device to make travel of that scale possible. After a few minutes, she came across an unusual rectangular object in the center of the room. “I think I found its engine!” Lyra shouted excitedly.

“Well this is certainly an enlightening trip,” Twilight commented as she started gathering up the intact cubes and a few of the broken ones for study.

“We must take the droid and this engine back for study!” Lyra shouted again. “Could you guards give us a hand with this stuff? Thank you!” Some of the guards gave each other bewildered looks.

“They seriously expect us to carry this stuff back?” A Solar guard asked.

“Apparently,” a Lunar guard replied.

“No way,” another Solar guard replied. “I ain’t touching none of this freaky alien stuff. What if it turns us into mutants or infects us with some kind of alien disease?”

“I think somepony’s been watching way too many late night features again,” a Solar guard snarkily replied.

“Screw you!” the mocked guard replied.

“Cut the chatter and get lifting!” Facet ordered. “We’ve got a lot to pack up. Radio in for air pickup of the heavier salvage.”

“Yes sir,” the guards replied. One of them made his way to the pilot’s seat and tried to move the droid, but as he lifted, it tilted towards him, causing him to fall backwards with it on top of him. He let out a sharp cry, causing the other guards to rush towards him. Most of them laughed at the sight.

“Ha ha ha,” he snarkily replied in a slightly pained tone. “Very funny. Now could one of you lend a hand and get this damn thing off me?!”

“Aw, what’s the matter?” A solar guard mockingly replied. “Too heavy for the little baby?”

“That’s enough chatter!” Facet snapped. “Next one that starts some up again is walking back to Canterlot carrying everypony else's gear!”

“Aw we don’t mean nothing by it, sir.” A Solar guard replied. “Just having a little friendly ribbing is all.”

“Keep your ribbing to off duty,” Facet said in a tone that brooked no argument. “Not here. We’re here to guard scientists that are studying an unknown, potentially dangerous, alien spacecraft in the middle of a forest teeming with death and hostility. I want absolute focus on the task at hand. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes sir,” the guard replied. “Come on boys, let’s help him up.” The three guards each grabbed a section of the droid and started to lift, grunting and straining.

“By the Empress!” A guard strained. “This son of a bitch is heavier than it looks!”

“No shit, you bastard!” The pinned guard barked back as the other strained to lift the metallic being. After some effort they managed to remove it off their comrade. After picking himself up and dusting off his armor, he quickly socked the guard to his left in the gut. The guard clenched his stomach, having the wind briefly knocked out of him. “Now we’re even, Disher.” He then proceeded to help the other carry the droid out of the ship.

Facet sighed in annoyance as he helped Twilight gather the cubes. “Why was I given rookies instead of seasoned soldiers?”

“Don’t be too hard on them, babe.” Twilight replied, patting him on the back. “Those boys will become the best guards under your watch, eventually.”

“Hopefully they will,” Facet said as he gave her a smile. “I’d be fully invested in protecting your team even if you weren’t a part of it, dear.” Twilight chuckled and playfully shoved him as she picked up another cube.

“You’d be bored without me if I weren’t with you, admit it.” Twilight responded in a playful tone.

“Terribly bored,” Facet admitted. “You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. Plus you being here under my protection gives me plenty of chances to look at you. I’d be lying if I said I haven’t stolen a few glances at your fine flank while we’ve been out here.”

“You and practically every other stallion from here to Manehattan,” Twilight responded.

“Easier to list the ones that haven’t,” Facet quipped. “Bunsen.” Twilight chuckled a bit as she managed to top off the bag with the cubes.

“Alright, I think that’s enough of these. I can’t wait to get back to the lab and study these.” Her voice was filled with excitement as she tied off the bag.

“I love it when you sound so excited,” Facet said. “I’ve got a couple days of leave saved up. We could take a little vacation somewhere. A nice romantic getaway.”

“Sounds great,” Twilight replied, a slight hint of sadness. “But I’m really going to be needed at the lab to decode these devices. We’ll need everypony we can spare to figure these out.” As she slung the bag over her shoulder, she turned her attention to a couple of guards trying to remove the alien engine. “Careful with that, boys!” She shouted.

“Don’t worry, we’ve got it!” A guard shouted back as he tried to keep his grip tight on the device. “Easy!”

“Hey we’re...all...trying,” the Lunar guard next to him spoke, trying to hold up the device. “This...mother...is...heavy…”

Facet sighed and looked at Twilight. “I know you’ll be needed a lot for the foreseeable future, but try not to work too hard, Twilight. I worry when you start losing sleep over a project or study.”

“Don’t worry about me, my captain.” She replied, planting a little kiss on his cheek. “I’ll be fine. What could possibly go wrong.”

“Why did you say that, honey?” Facet asked with a groan. “When somepony says that, whatever can go wrong will go wrong at the worst possible time in the worst possible way.”

“Only if you give that old superstition the power,” Twilight replied, tapping her finger on his nose.

“It has another form: no plan survives contact with the enemy,” Facet answered as he took her hand in his. “Just don’t work too hard. And please be careful.” He planted an affectionate peck on her lips. “Promise?”

“Always,” Twilight affectionately responded. As she turned to leave, the guards removing the engine continued bickering.

“Watch what you’re doing, sausage fingers!” Disher cried out.

Facet sighed and facepalmed. “It’s gonna be a long night. I can already tell.”

Back in Canterlot, Celestia was with Luna in the nursery her sister had prepared for her eventual child. At present, she was doing what any excited aunt would be doing: spoiling her nephew. “Oh isn’t he just adorable?” Celestia cooed as she gently rubbed the sleeping Loki’s cheek.

“He is indeed,” Luna cooed back as she gingerly pulled a blanket over Loki’s sleeping form. She then gently planted a little kiss upon his tiny forehead. “Sweet dreams, my little prince.”

Standing vigil in the doorway, Mikoda huffed deeply, crossing his arms. Aysel stood next to him, quietly pondering the events that have unfolded.

“Careful, Mikoda,” Celestia teased. “If you keep that up, Lulu might exile you to the couch.” Mikoda simply snorted, a gentle cloud of steam emerging from his nostrils.

“You think this is a joke?” he sternly replied. “You’ve seen what this child is capable of. Who knows how powerful he is or how dangerous he might become.We need a system in place to contain him should his powers become unstable or he decides to turn his powers on us.”

Aysel remained silent, not wanting to find himself caught in the middle of a dangerous argument between guard and princess. He quickly shuffled a couple steps back.

“Aysel, what do you think?” Mikoda asked him. Aysel tugged at the collar of his breastplate, trying to loosen himself up.

“I...I..I..uh,” he stammered, trying to find the right words. “I..I’d...I’d rather not say, sir.”

“Speak, boy.” Mikoda sternly responded. Aysel started to sweat nervously. He felt like a hot light was being cast on him.

“Well, sir,” he started. “Maybe we should at least take some precautions with the child. Have some kind of failsafe should he end up a danger to himself and everypony around him.”

“And what manner of failsafe are you thinking of, Aysel?” Luna asked in a dangerous tone that clearly said, ‘choose your next words extremely carefully.’

Aysel gulped, trying to gather his thoughts without putting himself in the electric chair. “Per…” he started. “Perhaps...some kind...of...containment...field? One that...that would be able to withstand his powers while keeping the rest of us safe.” He stood perfectly straight and still, as if he were facing a firing squad and they were just about ready to loose the arrows.

“That might not be a bad idea, Lulu,” Celestia voiced. “A way to not only protect others, but also keep him from possibly hurting himself. We can have the lab team work on something that can suppress his powers temporarily.”

Aysel felt a wave of relief as Celestia backed up his idea. He felt like he could relax and breath a little easier. Mikoda however, evaporated that wave of calm.

“And suppose if he were to escape from the containment field, what then?!” He barked. “We need a system in place that, should all other plans fail, take him out!” Aysel, as if responding reflexively, made a dive for the hall, anticipating the emotional bomb that was about to erupt.

Luna seethed in quiet, well contained fury as she glared at Mikoda. “Mikoda. You’re sleeping on the couch for the next year.”

“You don’t seem to be taking this seriously, my lady!” He barked a little louder. “He may just a child now, but what’ll happen when he grows? What’ll happen if he can’t control his abilities? He could become a walking disaster that would destroy Equestria and possibly the entire planet!”

The negativity and raised voice woke Loki, who started wailing. Luna picked him up and started rocking him even as she glared at Mikoda. “Get out.”

“As. You. Wish.” Mikoda responded, growling through his teeth as he turned to leave. “But mark my words, when that child becomes a threat to our way of life, I won’t hesitate to end the threat by any means possible.”

“Take your things with you!” Luna finally snapped. “I never want to see you again!”

Mikoda stormed out, slamming his fist into the hard wall, which left a small break in one of the bricks. Aysel reentered the room, checking on the damage the storm of emotion left behind.

“I...I...I’m sorry, my lady.” Aysel responded in an almost meek tone. Loki continued to bawl and wail very loudly.

Celestia took Loki from her sister’s arms and rocked him. “Lulu, go calm down. We already know Loki can sense negativity, and you’re only upsetting him right now.” Luna quietly, but angrily stormed out of the room. She made it about halfway down the hallway before she fell to her knees, a flood of tears streaming down her face.

Mikoda had made his way back to his private quarters, angrily slamming the door and loudly cursing at the events that transpired. After his tantrum died down a little, he sat on his bed, burying his head in his hands, muffling a scream of rage. After releasing his scream, he fell back on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, wondering how this rift could be fixed.

III.

Celestia resisted the urge to roll her eyes as she sat on her throne, Luna to her left and looking very despondent. Celestia herself was finding her tea more interesting than the words cascading from the mouth of the current speaker. She glanced his way as she sipped the warm beverage.

“And once more The House of Lords motions for a slight tax increase.” He spoke. The House of Commons and House of Lords were alive with muttering whispers. The whispers stopped in unison, the decisions having been reached. “All in favor?”

“Aye!” shouted a quarter of the room.

“All opposed?”

“Nay!” the rest of the room barked.

“Motion denied.” the speaker replied. “Any new matters to discuss?”

“Lords and Mares, I call your attention to discuss an urgent matter.” a member of the House of Commons spoke up. “It’s no secret that a few nights ago, some strange object landed on our soil. But rumors have been flying around about whether it was simply a meteor, an old satellite, or the most outrageous, something alien in nature. My constituents demand to know what in Faust’s name it is and whether they can sleep safely again!” Members of both houses erupted into a furious fray, waving arms and shouting wildly.

Celestia closed her eyes as she sipped her tea, her free hand rising in a signal for silence. Once the throne room was silent, she lowered her hand and set her teacup down on the saucer resting in a depression on her armrest. “It is true that an unknown object has crashed into the Everfree forest. To determine if it was indeed a celestial body or something unknown, we had sent a team of our top scientific minds to investigate.”

“Well then I demand they be brought in here to tell us exactly what has happened!” A House of Lords member barked. The rest of Parliament agreed in unison. Celestia signaled one of her guards to open the door to the chamber. As the doors heaved open, Twilight made her way in, followed by Lyra and Bunsen.

Twilight was speaking quietly to Lyra as they walked. “Look. I’m just saying, pick a weekend. I’ll get you a train to Manehattan. Keep love alive.” Turning her attention to the chamber as she approached the seats that were made available for her and her colleagues, she took the floor. “I’m going to go ahead and assume you all want to know what I and my colleagues found in the Everfree.”

“That would be quite an obvious observation, Professor.” Bunsen muttered under his breath as he straightened out his necktie and any loose hair on his head.

“Hush you!” Twilight snapped back before turning to Celestia and Luna. “Before I go into that. Princess Luna?”

“Yes, Twilight?” Luna asked in curiosity.

“Next time you assemble a guard detail for me and my colleagues, with all due respect, please for the love of Faust, DON’T GIVE FACET A BUNCH OF ROOKIES!!!” She cleared her throat and bowed slightly. “Your Majesty.” The assembled representatives collectively gasped and stared at her with wide eyes, some were even sweating bullets and murmuring. Princess Luna just sat there in silence, almost in contemplation.

“Duly noted.” She spoke finally, her voice calm and collected. A mass of relieved sighs filled the room followed by a few ponies fainting. “Now please, continue.”

“Of course, Princess,” Twilight answered. “Now then, when my team and I reached the crash site, we found the remains of a spacecraft. Both wings were torn off in the landing. Once a perimeter was established, we began our investigation of the wreckage and discovered a number of fascinating things. I’ll now hand the floor to Lyra.” She sat down and allowed Lyra to take the floor.

“Thank you, Professor.” Lyra said as she took her place at the podium, taking a moment to clear her throat and run a quick check of her notes. “Contained within this rather impressive feat of extraterrestrial engineering were a number of artifacts that we believe to have originated from an astoundingly advanced intelligence.” She signaled one of her assistants to move towards the center of the room. He carried out her command, pushing in front of him a cart with a still projector mounted on the top. With almost lightning speed efficiency, he set up the projector and turned it on. Many heads turned to see a projected image of a metal cube plastering the wall. “One of the many artifacts recovered from the crash site, we so far have no data on the function of these cubic devices, but a working theory is that they may be a container of some kind.” The assistant pressed a button and immediately another slide appeared. The collective ponies gasped as they gazed upon a metal figure slumped in the pilot’s seat. “This, perhaps the most fascinating find in the craft, appears to be a fully formed machine. At this time we don’t know it’s purpose as it appears to be deactivated or it may have suffered irreparable damage in the crash. Our hypothesis is that it’s probably the craft’s autopilot system.” Another slide was shown. “We believe this device to be the ship’s engine although it too appears to have suffered some damage. Most likely the result of a malfunction. This is what most likely caused the ship to crash onto our world.”

“What have you figured out about the crew?” a member of the House of Lords asked.

“I’ll get to that,” Lyra replied as another slide appeared, detailing the strange sphere. “We have found what appears to have been an escape pod that crashed into the royal gardens. Eye witness testimony from both Princess Luna and her bodyguards say that two unidentified beings were in this pod; one adult and one infant.” The slide disappeared and in its place was a slide of the female alien atop an autopsy table. “The adult creature or what we believe is the adult creature sustained catastrophic injuries in the crash and did not survive.”

“What of the other creature?” a House of Commons member asked, drawing a flurry of muttering from the others.

“I have adopted the boy as my son,” Luna answered, a note of pride in her voice as she thought of Loki. A wave of gasps echoed throughout the room, followed by silence. Minds and thoughts were racing between all in the room, the idea of this news slowly sinking in. The air was tense and it almost seemed like no pony in the room would dare speak as if they were all surrounded by a sea of black powder that could go off at anytime. Then, just when the intensity of the situation reached its peak, it all exploded violently. Members of both houses were all screaming at the top of their lungs, their faces contorted in mind numbing anger.

“What! An alien being adopted into the royal house!” A speaker for the House of Commons shouted.

“Disgraceful!” A member of the House of Lords shouted. The shouting and arguments raged on.

“Inconceivable!”

“Shameful!”

“Heinous!” The exchange of words raged on, a tsunami of anger battering around the room, threatening to destroy anything in its path.

What they said of a mare scorned was quite true. And Luna had a lot of rage bubbling within her from her spat with Mikoda. And now an outlet for all that rage had been provided. Rising from her throne, she sucked in a breath to focus. “SILENCE!!!” she screamed, her command echoing throughout the chamber and reverberating with power.

The silence was sudden and quick. Many heads turned towards the now furious night sister, even some of the hardest and most staunch Parliament members began to sweat nervously, eyes filled with fear. No one dared to raise a voice, not even a whisper.

“If any of you would seek to bring harm to my son, rest assured, you will have him over my dead body!” Luna decreed, her tone daring anyone to challenge it. The voices remained silent. Though they were constantly at each other’s throats, none would ever dare raise their voice against Luna.

“My Lords,” a voice suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence. Heads quickly turned to gaze at he who had either had the courage or absolute stupidity to speak up. A stallion with a perfectly kempt blue mane stood up, taking a moment to dust of his black blazer. “I know that this is a lot to take in. I know you’re all scared too, but I believe we should hear out our Lady on this matter.” He spoke in a cheerful, but calm voice. “I have firm faith in her standing.”

Luna gave him a look of gratitude. “Thank you, Lord Fancy Pants. You all see my son as a threat, but let me remind you that he is but a child. And a child needs to be looked after.”

“My lady,” a House of Commons member spoke up. “While that may be the case, we don’t know what he is or if he won’t become a threat as he grows older.” Most of the house chattered in agreement.

“I side with Lord Shilling on the subject,” another member spoke. “Can we be sure he will pose no danger to the Equestrian public? Furthermore, can we be sure his presence won’t cause mass panic?” The mutters of many began filling the room.

“Now now my Lords,” Fancy Pants spoke again. “I’m sure that this boy, with the proper care and raising, can become just like any other Equestrian.”

“Bah,” a member of the House of Lords spoke up. “Why should we listen to a stallion who’s adopted a filthy mongrel into his household?” Many of the House of Lords agreed.

“How dare you!” Fancy snapped, a frown coming to his face. “Why is it that so many of you cannot look past your precious pedigrees to see the good that can be done?!”

“What good can be done by raising a savage beast as that diamond dog of yours?!” A Lord spoke up. “It’s loathsome that you christen that thing a son. If anything, he’s merely a despicable little pet!”

“Here, here!” A few Lords chanted in unison.

“His wife probably begged him for a little lap dog and he dragged that one up from the garbage!” a Lord mocked. Riotous laughter bellowed from many of the corpulent Lords.

“Seems like history repeats itself,” another began. “That garden variety guard got her highness her own little toy pet.” He burst out into laughter, but only his echoed throughout the chamber.

Luna’s anger was near palpable as the lord’s laughter was suddenly choked off by his airway clamping shut, his hands clawing at his throat as he gasped for air. The other lords backed away, eyes wide with terror at what they were witnessing.

“Dear Faust,” one spoke. “What’s happening to him?!”

“Nothing’s touching him!”

“How can this be?”

“What sorcery is this?” Panic started to overflow amongst the Lords.

Luna smirked at the sight of all the fear of the assembled lords that dared disparage her for taking in an innocent child that needed a loving mother. She breathed out as the choking lord’s windpipe opened back up, letting him collapse into his seat loudly inhaling. The room continued to chatter amongst themselves, voices dripping with fear.

“Silence!” Celestia spoke up, swiftly quieting the room. “I call this session adjourned until cooler heads are allowed to prevail. We will reconvene tomorrow. Dismissed.” Without hardly a sound, the parliamentary cabinet dispersed in single file. Celestia slumped in her throne, face-palming herself and rubbing her temples.

“Well, this certainly was...entertaining.” Bunsen smirked. “Certainly curious as to what caused the esteemed Lord Sixpence’s choking fit.”

“A stallion nearly died and you’re more concerned about why he was choking. Of course,” Twilight muttered. “Princesses, if you have no further need of me here, I have cubes to continue studying.

“And a coltfriend to go home to,” Lyra teased with a friendly smile.

“You may leave us, my dear pupil,” Celestia said, waving her hand in a traditional gesture. “Luna and I have much to discuss.”

Twilight nodded and strode out of the throne room, followed by Lyra and Bunsen. As they parted ways, Twilight excitedly skipped down the hall, clearly eager to get home to her beloved coltfriend.

“Twilight’s a lot happier since Facet came into her life, eh Bunsen?” Lyra commented.

“Uh huh,” Bunsen half heartedly replied, his mind focused on other matters. “Real interesting. Quick question though. Who cares?”

Lyra’s ears flattened against her skull at his mean spirited tone. “Why are you such a jerk?”

“My dear Doctor Heartstrings,” Bunsen started to reply. “I find that these inconsequential and, to be frank, trivial matters involving the personal social life of our colleague are an utterly pointless and frivolous waste of time. Time that should be better spent unraveling the mysteries of the universe and of our current extraterrestrial predicament. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve much research to entoil myself in. Do whatever it is you do to waste your own time. Good day, Doctor.” Bunsen hurriedly made his way down the hallway, making sure he kept his pace ahead of Lyra’s.

Mikoda leaned himself against the nursery wall, arms crossed and eyes filled with distrust and a hint of fear. “I don’t like this thing,” he said, his voice calm and cold. “Not. One. Bit.” He huffed loudly and began to pace from one side of the room to another.

Aysel sat by the ornate crib, half paying attention to his comrade while also keeping one eye on Loki as he slept soundly. “Sir, he’s your son,” he calmly said. “Besides, he’s just a boy. He needs to be looked after, guided, and protected.”

“Bah!” huffed Mikoda, his face becoming fiercely animated with anger. “He’s no son of mine. Not this creature. The only reason I even eye the beast is out of duty to her.” His pacing quickened and his temper slowly started to rise. “You saw what these creatures can do. They can move ponies and objects without even touching them.”

“Sir, he was scared when he threw Dr. Bunsen,” Aysel pointed out. “We all know that Dr. Bunsen is a less than savory stallion. Young children can sense ill will better than any adult.”

“The doctor’s personal foibles aren’t nor should they be of concern now,” Mikoda barked. “Our concern should be if the child’s powers develop further. It may have been an accident one time, but what if it’s not the next? Suppose this child could willfully use his power to hurt somepony? Or what if his powers are unstable? Nothing we have now could stop him. We...we need a contingency plan for that.” He paced faster and faster, bitting on his knuckles as the worry seemed to grow.

“There is a plan, sir,” Aysel replied. “Raise him well, with a loving mother and father to teach him right from wrong. Teach him to, if his powers further develop, use them for others instead of himself.”

“Plan A never survives contact with our enemy.” Mikoda pointed out. “If his powers reach a point where they can’t be controlled or contained, he could destroy everything and nothing could stop him. There has to be a Plan B, a fail safe.”

“Sir. You and Princess Luna have been trying for so long to have a child. Now you have young Master Loki. You need to start thinking like a father rather than a soldier.”

“Oh, so now you think you can give me orders, rookie?” Mikoda snarled, a hint of fire gleaming in his eyes. “Listen and listen well. This child has the potential to be a threat to everypony not only here in Equestria, but to the world at large. And it is my duty to keep our lands safe. When push comes to shove, I will do whatever is necessary to keep my home safe. To keep us all safe. Do you understand me?”

“I do understand your conviction, sir. But I’m not trying to give orders. I’m just trying to point out that you’re on a very dangerous path. A path that so many extremists have walked. If you’re not careful, you could lose everything. Your values, your honor, Princess Luna’s love, even your life if you go too far into that darkness.”

Mikoda calmly inhaled and exhaled, trying to center his thoughts. “My friend,” he spoke calmly. “I understand your concerns about me. Valid as they may be, you need to understand the larger picture. We need a plan to prevent the worst case scenario, not just for our sake or for the sake of our home and the world, but for the child’s sake as well. If it were to come that he can’t control his power, we need to make sure he can’t hurt himself or us. Now, do you agree that we need a Plan B?”

“The suggestions made by Dr. Heartstrings have merit, sir,” Aysel said. “We must ensure that our Plan B doesn’t involve killing Master Loki. I could not bear to be a cause for Princess Luna to despair. Nor could you, I’m sure.”

“I couldn’t,” Mikoda spoke softly, his fingers lightly grasping the pommel of his sword. “But should it come to that, then I’ll make peace with that decision and pray that the Empress has mercy on my soul for that.” He placed his free hand on his chest, bowing his head in prayer. “For now, I merely suggest a way to contain him. Keep him from harming himself and others until he can, hopefully, be cured.”

“You heard Dr. Heartstrings and Dr. Bunsen, sir,” Aysel reminded. “Whatever this is is in his very blood. I do not think there will be any curing it.”

“You may be right,” Mikoda acknowledged. “But there’s always a possibility, no matter how remote. Now, we’d need to drill the men on maneuvers to corral him into this containment chamber should he escape.” He wandered over to the crib, gazing on the still sleeping Loki.

Loki stirred and opened his eyes, looking up at Mikoda. He let out a little laugh as he reached up toward him, his power tugging on Mikoda’s mail in attempt to pull him closer.

Aysel chuckled at the sight. “I think he likes you, sir.”

“I’ll admit it, he can be adorable.” Mikoda responded, a faint smile appearing. He slowly reached his hand into the crib, and placed it upon Loki’s head, rustling the patch of hair. Loki giggled at that a little.

“Ignorant trilobites,” Luna barked, rapidly pacing around the hall. “I’d see them all hanged for their insolent tones!” She huffed and snarled, steam seemed to escape her ears and her face turned a deep crimson. “Grown stallions defacing an innocent child like that is just...just…”

“You need to calm down, Lulu,” Celestia calmly advised, taking a sip of her tea. Times like this made her keep someone around to give her a refill, and she trusted her teapot bearer not to talk about anything he heard.

“How can I calm down,” Luna replied, a couple of tears forming in her eyes. “My own child was besmirched, ridiculed, put down, insulted!”

“They’re scared, Lulu,” Celestia pointed out. “You know how ponies can get when they’re scared.” Luna paused in her pacing, her sister’s words brought back most unpleasant memories. Her mind wandered to the time of her reform from the demon Nightmare Moon, and how many were anxious, scared, and downright fearful around her for a time. Luna shook her head, trying to banish those thoughts.

“Don’t remind me,” she responded, her voice much calmer in tone. She snapped her fingers, motioning the tea bearer for a drink. He quickly got her a cup and like a flash of lightning, handed it to her. “I worry for him, sister.”

“As a mother should, Lulu,” Celestia assured her. “Everything will be fine. They’ll warm up to him just as they did you after you returned. And you’ll have Mikoda to help you.”

Luna huffed slightly before taking a sip of her tea. “I’m not so sure about that, sister dear,” she replied, her voice calm and slightly cold. “His help would most likely be to put Loki in a cage like an animal.”

“Give him time,” Celestia encouraged. “I’m sure he’s already warming up to Loki. Aysel is a good influence. Truly that stallion is wise beyond his years.”

“You know, I almost thought of marrying him,”Luna replied, a little smile forming on her lips. “He was good to me, practically like a pet he was so loyal. But I couldn’t go through with it. He’s just a little too sweet.”

“He’s handsome too,” Celestia added. “You and I really are lucky to have so many studs among the Royal Guard.” She drained her cup and motioned for a refill.

“Yeah,” Luna replied softly. “But I found that the common stallion has their charm. Nice change of pace from ‘Will there be anything else, My Lady? ’ or ‘I shall wait on you hand and foot, Princess.’ They’re nice, but they can be a little too loyal for my taste.” She took another sip of her tea, centering her thoughts. “I thought that’s where Mikoda differed. Sure he was loyal, but it was genuine, not some feeble attempt to curry any special favors or for a night that he’d brag about the day after.”

“You can never stay mad at him, can you?” Celestia asked with a smile. “You two have woken me at night sometimes with the volume and passion of your make up sex.”

Luna’s cheeks blushed bright red. “No, I guess I can’t,” she replied. “But this time, it’ll take a lot more than just one wild night to make up for this.”

“I’m sure you two will make up in no time,” Celestia assured. “On another topic, what do you think happened to that noble earlier?”

“Not sure, sister,” Luna replied. “But it wasn’t nearly enough if you ask me.”

“Luna,” Celestia chided. “Don’t go thinking those dark thoughts again. The House of Lords is largely stuck in its ways.” She took a long drink of her tea and smiled at her sister. “So… What do you think of Twilight’s lover?”

“Facet, was it?” Luna replied. “He’s nice, but he’s not really my type. But I’ve seen the way your eye wanders over him, sister.” Luna smirked and let out a little chortle. “I may not be able to see dreams anymore, but your eyes say everything. You’d like to have a night with him.”

Celestia had the decency to blush. “Even if I do think he’d show me an amazing night, I could never do that to Twilight. And Facet loves her too much to so much as think of cheating on her. Won’t stop me from enjoying the eye candy though.”

“Or imagining him partaking in one of your little ‘games’,” Luna chuckled. “You’re not the only one who has to listen to the volume of your ‘fun times.’ ‘Oh yes, teacher, punish me good.’” She laughed before finally downing the last of her tea.

Celestia laughed with her before finishing her own tea. “It’s fun to do a little role reversal now and then. Let my bedmate be the master for a change.”

“A little too much, sister,” Luna snorted, dropping her teacup. “What goes on in the bedroom should remain there.”

“Let’s go check on Loki, Lulu,” Celestia suggested, not even phased at the destruction of the expensive teacup.

“Yes, let’s,” Luna replied, her laughter having calmed down. “I just hope he isn’t causing Aysel and Mikoda too much trouble.”

“Master Loki, please come down from there!” Aysel asked for the umpteenth time as the Sisters were treated to the sight of Mikoda and Aysel trying in vain to retrieve Loki from atop a tall dresser, numerous toys flying about the room.

“What in the name of the Empress is going on here?!” Luna shouted, her tone full of worry and panic. “Get him down from there this minute!”

“We’ve been trying for fifteen minutes!” Aysel answered as he made another failed grab for Loki, who jumped from the dresser to Luna’s arms with a laugh.

“Loki,” Luna cried, tightly holding Loki to her. “Don’t you ever scare mommy like that.” She turned to Mikoda, a slight scowl on her brow. “How did this happen? You were supposed to be watching him!”

“Calm down, my lady,” Mikoda calmly replied, hands instinctively raised in defense. “We were watching him and he seemed a little hungry. We went to get him a bottle and he slipped out of the crib when we weren’t looking. I take full responsibility for this.”

“In hindsight, one of us should have stayed in the room to keep an eye on him,” Aysel added. “Responsibility is equally mine.”

“Nonsense,” Mikoda overruled. “You put me in charge of caring for him and this happened under my watch. The fault lies with me.” Luna’s scowl softened a bit as she turned her gaze to Loki.

Loki just looked up at Luna with an innocent, oblivious smile and a laugh, hugging himself against her.

“So adorable!” Celestia cooed as she fawned over her nephew.

“Well, at least he’s not hurt,” Luna sighed, both relieved and mift. “But you should have kept a better eye on him. What if he wandered around and got injured or worse?”

“We won’t leave him unattended again, my lady,” Aysel promised as he snapped a salute to his princess. Mikoda silently replied with the same salute.

“Thank you,” Luna softly replied. “Dismissed.” Both Aysel and Mikoda nodded and turned to leave. “Mikoda, wait.”

“Yes my lady?” Mikoda replied as Aysel marched out of the room.

Luna looked away as she tried to figure out just what to say to Mikoda after they had last parted so harshly. “I… Well…”

“I...uhm...I,” Mikoda stuttered, searching for just the right words to say. “I...I’m…” He quickly took a deep breath, trying to calm his mind. “I...apologize for my actions earlier, majesty.”

“And I apologize for snapping at you,” Luna answered. “Your heart was in the right place, looking back.”

“But that didn’t give me any right to snap at you as I did,” Mikoda answered, almost meekly. “I hope that, eventually, we can put this all behind us.” He gently took her hands into his own. “If it pleases your Highness.”

Luna gave Mikoda a small smile and drew him into a brief embrace. “I’d like that, Mikoda.” Before pulling away, she planted a small kiss on his cheek.

Mikoda smiled, rubbing his cheek. “Will there be anything else, Princess?” He asked, standing at attention.

“Not right now,” Luna said. “You’re dismissed. But whenever I need a sitter for Loki, you’ll be my first choice.”

“As you wish, Princess,” Mikoda said, giving Luna a salute before he turned and headed out into the hall. As he just closed the door, he quickly looked left to right, making sure that he was alone. Once he was sure the coast was clear, he walked a little ways down until he found a nice quiet spot with a telephone. He once more checked to see if the coast was clear before removing the phone from the receiver and rapidly punching the numbers. “Dr. Heartstrings?”

“This is her,” Lyra answered. “What do you need, Mikoda?”

“I need to discuss an urgent matter with you,” he replied. “In private.”

IV.

Twilight paced furiously around her lab office, muttering and cursing under her breath as she glanced back at her desk, gazing at one of the cubic devices she and her team had recovered from the alien wreckage. She glared intensely, a fire burning in her eyes, the left one starting to twitch. “Look at it,” she spoke, a hint of frustration in her voice. “It's mocking me.”

“You’ve been obsessing over that thing for five months, Twilight,” Spike said from the door. “I don’t think it’ll do anything. Come have some dinner?”

“Not now Spike,” Twilight replied, growing increasingly frustrated. “I’m almost sure I’m at a breakthrough on this thing.” She stared intensely at the cube as she grabbed her desk lamp and shone its light on the cube. “Alright Mr. Cube, you’ve proven to be resistant to every possible technique I’ve used so far. But no more Miss Nice Mare! You’ll spill your secrets to me or I’ll send you on a one way trip through my particle accelerator! Now talk!”

“Twilight. It’s an inanimate object,” Spike pointed out. “Besides. Wouldn’t a particle accelerator completely atomize the thing?”

“That’s ok Spike,” Twilight replied, a twisted smile on her face. “I’ve got more just like him. After they see their friend turned into subatomic nothingness, they’ll talk!” She turned her gaze to the bookshelf that contained the rest of the alien cubes and shook her fist at them. “Sooner or later one of you will spill your guts to me!”

“But what if they’re some form of book and you’re destroying probably irreplaceable knowledge?” Spike asked, rubbing his face with both hands as he felt a headache starting to form from Twilight’s madness. Where was Facet when he needed him?

Twilight cackled madly, falling back into her chair. Slowly her laughter died down as she digested Spike’s thought. “I...I think I need to...to get my mind off these..things.” She replied, her voice shaken. “I’ll...I’ll go see how Lyra’s coming along with her find. Yeah...that’ll help.” She rose from her chair and made her way to her office door. “Spike. Why don’t you take the rest of the day off?”

“Sure. I’ll see you back at the house then?” Spike asked. “Don’t stay too long or dinner will get cold.”

“Ok, sure sure,” Twilight replied as she exited her office and made her way to the main lab floor. As the doors slid open, she could see Lyra fiddling with a mass of jumper cables, attaching them one by one to the strange mechanical pilot they retrieved. “Everything alright here, Dr. Heartstrings?”

“Everything’s fine, at least I hope this time,” Lyra replied as she placed the other half of the last jumper cable onto the mechanical pilot. “You’ve been pretty stubborn with me so far, my mechanical friend. Let’s hope this works. Ok try it now, Beaker!” Beaker nodded as he flipped a large switchbox. A spark sprung to life as the metals touched each other, causing Lyra to leap backwards, yelping in shock.

The pilot jerked and slowly stood up, looking toward Lyra. “Inquiry: Where am I?”

“It...it worked!” Lyra barked excitedly, hopping up and down with enthusiasm. “And...aaand you...you can talk?” She squeed with joy. “This is so amazing! Oh I’ll be on the cover of Equestrian Scientist magazine for sure! Beaker! Beaker! Get the Princesses down here and hurry! They’re not going to want to miss this!”

Luna, Celestia, and Twilight stood awestruck, their eyes firmly locked on the mechanical figure in front of them. They were struck utterly speechless, unable to process the appearance of their strange new guest.

Twilight finally broke the silence. “Droid! I order you to reveal your secrets to us!” She dramatically pointed at the droid as she issued this order, only for the silence to return pregnant and give birth to awkwardness within the span of seconds.

“Calm yourself, my young pupil,” Celestia replied, placing a gentle hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “We will get answers from this droid, but we must be diligent about it.” She turned her gaze to meet the Droid’s. “What is your name and what is your function?”

The droid remained as silent for Celestia as it had for Twilight, the silence birthing a brother awkwardness for the first as the seconds ticked by. During which the brothers awkwardness had a rather typical sibling rivalry to outdo each other.

“Allow me to try, my lady.” Lyra spoke up, dissipating the air of awkwards. “Droid. Explain to us your...designation and your...functional programming.”

At last, the droid spoke, answering the inquiry of its master. “Explanation: I am designated C1-X1. I am a combination protocol and assassin droid,” C1-X1 answered in an electronic monotone that somehow carried the potential for great deals of snark in dealings with those not designated ‘master’.

“Why did you answer her but not me or the princess, droid?!” Twilight demanded. “Answer me or there will be Tartarus to pay, you piece of junk!”

Once more, C1-X1 remained silent for Twilight, refusing to answer her query. Her face turned a deep shade of red as her patience began to wear thin.

“C1-X1, please answer the question.” Lyra spoke up, once more diffusing a potentially hazardous situation.

“Explanation: I am under standing orders to only respond to the orders and inquiries of my master,” C1-X1 answered, standing tall and straight as he was interrogated.

“Wait, did you say you were an assassin droid?!” Celestia replied, a hint of anger and fear in her voice. C1-X1 remained at his default silence before Lyra nudged him to respond.

“Confirmation: I am programmed with knowledge of numerous killing techniques covering a wide range of weaponry.”

“Another alien weapon?” Celestia responded. “Unacceptable. Lyra, I demand you shut this droid down immediately!”

“Sister, calm yourself,” Luna rebutted. “Let’s not be too rash. I’m sure we can reprogram it, right Lyra?”

“Yeah yeah, sure sure,” Lyra replied, half paying attention as her excitement overwhelmed her. “You said you’re secondary function is as a protocol droid? Please explain.”

“Explanation: Protocol droids are akin to what organics term butlers. I can be programmed with languages and social etiquettes from various cultures depending on the requirements of my master. Restatement: Where am I?”

“Oh yes yes yes, where are my manners,” Lyra replied, calming herself down. “You’re in Canterlot, capital of Equestria, on the planet Equus. Well more specifically you’re in the Royal Canterlot Laboratory.”

“Statement: Equus does not appear on any of my stored star charts. Conclusion: Equus system is not located in territory controlled by the Galactic Empire. Possibly located in Unknown Regions, or possibly deep core. Inquiry: What has become of Jedi Master Belle’Sara?”

“Who?” Lyra asked, a puzzled look upon her face. She only pondered the question for a brief moment. “The creature! Was that her name? So exotic. Anyway, I’m sorry to say this, but she did not survive the crash.”

C1-X1 was silent for several moments. “Statement: Master is deceased. Protocol is clear. Organic to reactivate and communicate with is now my master. Inquiry: What is your designation, master?”

“Designa…Oh, my name!” Lyra replied. “I’m Dr. Lyra Heartstrings. Excuse me for a moment.” She turned away from C1-X1, taking a few steps away from him. “Master? Oh wow, my own personal robot servant!” She quietly squeed with delight before refacing him, clearing her throat. “C1-X1, as your new master, I command you to cease prefacing statements with a descriptive word.”

“Acknowledged. All future communications will not be described.” C1-X1 stood silent and still after that, awaiting his next order.

Lyra couldn’t help but hop up and down, her excitement overflowing. As she bounced around, she turned her attention to the results of the blood test she had run on both Loki and Belle’Sara’s corpse. She picked up the pages and handed it over to the droid. “C1-X1, you wouldn’t happen to know what the function of these strange organelles are, would you?”

C1-X1 looked over the information for several seconds in silence. “Midi-chlorians. Found in varying concentrations in all organics. Concentrations of 5000 or more per cell denote individual as Force sensitive. Force sensitivity able to be ascertained via blood test for midi-chlorian count.”

“Woah woah woah, slow down there,” Twilight replied, wanting to let the information sink in. “What is the Force exactly?”

C1-X1 fell silent as he searched his databanks. “No data available.”

“What?!” Twilight shouted, her face contorting into an angry expression, complete with a manic eye twitch. “How can you have no information on this? Check again!”

“No data available,” C1-X1 repeated, his tone taking on a subtle change that asked why Twilight thought information would come from nowhere because she demanded it to.

Twilight grew more impatient, her face rapidly reddening. She turned her attention to a pile of cubes that the other scientists and assistants had been working on. She picked on up and handed it to C1-X1. “I demand you tell me what these are!” She barked, hoping the droid could succeed where she couldn’t.

“Datacrons. Repositories capable of containing hundreds of terabytes worth of data,” C1-X1 responded.

Twilight laughed, a hint of mania in each chuckle. “Good...good we’re finally getting somewhere,” she replied. “Now tell me droid, how do I unlock one of these datacrons?”

“No data available,” C1-X1 answered, hinting at a theme starting to form around Twilight’s questions. Anything big simply wouldn’t be known to the droid.

Twilight’s face became frozen in a manic smile with only her eye moving in a rapid twitch. She was still as a statue, the droid’s lack of information slowly sinking into her skin. Celestia, Luna and Lyra looked to each other, expressions of concern and unease marked their faces as Twilight remained utterly motionless. Before any of them could speak, Twilight yelled and charged C1-X1. “YOU”LL TELL ME WHAT I WANT TO KNOW!” She screamed, grabbing his chestplate. However, that triggered a physical reaction from the droid, and C1-X1 subdued Twilight, his right arm holding both of hers behind her back and his left arm wrapped around her neck and applying pressure. Her struggles were fruitless. Flesh, blood, and bone were little match for durasteel. Celestia and Luna reflexively readied themselves into fight stances, unsure of the droid’s intent.

“C1-X1, release Twilight immediately!” Lyra yelped in a panicked voice. The effect was immediate. As quickly as he had subdued Twilight, C1-X1 released her and stood straight and still. Twilight moved away from the droid, trying to catch her breath and center herself.

“Twilight, you should head home and relax,” Celestia spoke with the soothing tone of a mother as she placed her hands upon Twilight’s shoulders. “You need some time away from all this work. It’s not healthy.”

“I agree.” Lyra responded as she rushed to also comfort Twilight. “You’ve been working harder than anypony here without a break. You need some time off. Come back with a calmer, more focused head on your shoulders, ok?”

“Ok...ok,” Twilight calmly replied. “I...I don’t know what came over me. I’m...I’m just going to head on home now.” She hastily ran towards the exit, a few tears streaming down her face.

“What in Tartarus was that all about?!” Celestia demanded in an uncharacteristic break in her regal demeanor.

“Programmed response to belligerent behavior was triggered,” C1-X1 responded evenly. “Directive for unarmed civilians is to nonlethally disable.”

“This is what I was worried about,” Celestia replied. “What if this droid wasn’t programmed with that? It could have easily killed her. Lyra, shut it down.”

“Now hold on, sister” Luna responded, standing between Celestia and C1-X1. “It wasn’t his fault. Twilight acted rather uncharacteristically irrational and the droid acted accordingly to the situation.”

“I have to agree with Princess Luna,” Lyra replied. “Twilight did provoke C1-X1. But he did take her down in the least harmful way possible. He could have chosen to kill her, but I’m sure that was his best choice, right C1?”

“Yes,” C1-X1 replied simply. “Despite the level of hostility, it was provoked by exhaustion limiting rational thought processes. Subduing nonlethally was optimal.”

Celestia sighed, pacing around the group as she rubbed her temples, trying to alleviate the minor headache recent events caused. “C1-X1, is it possible for you to alter your programming to use primarily non lethal methods?” She finally asked.

“If instructed by my master, standing orders will be overwritten by new orders,” C1-X1 answered, looking to Lyra. “Do you wish to overwrite standing orders with new directives, master?”

Lyra looked to C1-X1, then turned her gaze to the royal sisters, letting the previous events stew in her mind as she formed her decision. “Yes.” She replied. “I wish to overwrite your current standing directives with the following: you are to use primarily nonlethal methods to combat potential threats, unless otherwise granted to use lethal force.”

“Acknowledged,” C1-X1 replied. “Overwriting directives with updated parameters. Overwrite complete.”

“Well now that’s settled, what should be done with him?” Celestia asked. The other pondered the thought, unsure of what, if any, place C1-X1 could have among them.

“I might have an idea about that,” Lyra spoke up. “I think it might be best if C1-X1 is placed with one of you two. After all, I do have plenty of lab assistants and I’ve no need for a bodyguard.”

Luna perked up considerably. “He could guard Loki! I’d never have to worry with his sleepless vigil protecting my precious little boy.”

“Sister, is it wise to have this thing guarding Loki?” Celestia replied worrisome. “Suppose he malfunctions? Loki could be hurt or worse.”

“I have faith in Lyra’s ability to maintain him,” Luna responded. “Besides. I don’t feel ready to trust a pony nanny right now. Not when opinion of my son is up in the air.”

Celestia sighed, placing a hand on her forehead. Luna’s intentions were clear and she wasn’t about to budge, as years of experience in dealing with her reminded her. She turned her gaze to her younger sister. “Alright, alright.” She calmly replied. “If you’re certain that he’ll be of no threat to Loki, I accept your decision.”

“Thank you, dear sister.” Luna responded, hugging Celestia in gratitude. Once she released her sister from her grasp, she turned her attention to the droid. “C1-X1, I hereby assign you to be my son’s personal bodyguard and caretaker.”

C1-X1 turned his gaze to Lyra. “Do you order this, master?”

“I do,” Lyra responded. “You will no doubt be of more use to the princess than to me. I release you from my service. You will serve Princess Luna from now on.”

“Acknowledged,” C1-X1 answered simply, turning his gaze to his new master.

“Wonderful.” Luna replied, a hint of pride in her voice. “Come droid. Allow me to introduce you to your new charge.” Luna turned and marched towards the exit, C1-X1 obediently following her close behind, intent on carrying out his new mission to the letter.

Twilight ferociously swung open the door of her apartment, trying to wipe away her tears as she haphazardly threw her satchel in a random spot. She made a beeline for the couch, throwing herself upon it and burying her head deep into its cushions, muffling her cries. She sooned lifted her head from out of the cushions and instinctively wrapped one the couch pillows into an embrace a colt or filly would show a stuffed animal.

As she wrapped her arms around the pillow, Facet entered the room, having heard her arrival. His happy greeting died in his throat at the sight of his marefriend’s state. Rushing over, he knelt beside her and wiped her tears away. “Twilight, what’s wrong?” he asked, his voice dripping with worry. “What happened?”

Twilight craned her head up to meet his gaze, her eyes overflowing with the Neighagra Falls of tears. “Facet...I...I...I…” she tried to speak but whatever words came to her mind were lost in translation of her sob babbling. “I’vejustbeensofrustratedwithallthesefindsandIgotsomad.” She lay her head in his lap as her crying intensified. “Andthisdroidwefoundandturnedonattackedme!”

Facet pulled Twilight into a sitting position on his lap and just held her, gently running his fingers through her mane. “It’s alright. It’s alright. You’re safe. That droid can’t hurt you now.” He gently wiped her tears away and planted a tender kiss on her lips. “I won’t let anything hurt you, my love.”

Twilight rested her head on Facet’s shoulder, her crying somewhat lessened by his touch and soothing reassurance. She felt safe in his presence. “I’m sorry” she replied, her voice still shaking with sadness. “It’s just...just that work has been sooo aggravating. My mind has just been frazzled. I haven’t been able to focus clearly and I just lost my temper and the whole business with the droid, I just need...need a break from it all.” She sighed deeply, both in relief and at the mere thought of being away from her lab and the discoveries within.

Facet smiled at Twilight and tenderly kissed her again, running his fingers through her mane and pulling away with a small chuckle when her stomach loudly growled. “When was the last time you ate?”

“This morning, maybe?” Twilight responded. “It’s been such a crazy day I can’t remember. I could almost go for one of those hayburgers about now, I’m so hungry.”

Facet laughed and kissed Twilight again. “Why get hayburgers when I cooked a romantic dinner for us?”

“You didn’t, really?” Twilight replied, her mood vastly improved. “Babe, you’re so sweet.” She planted a small barrage of kisses on Facet’s face.

Facet returned each of Twilight’s kisses and hugged her against him. “I got you a new dress too, Twi. I’m sure you’ll love it.”

“You shouldn't have,” Twilight responded with a large grin plastered on her face. “Where is it?”

“Waiting for you in the bedroom,” Facet answered. “I can’t wait to see how you look in it.”

“Me neither,” Twilight replied. “I’m going to change right now. Be right back.” She raced to their room at the far end of the apartment. As she reached the doorway, her eyes wandered over to the bed. A large white box tied with a red lace ribbon lay upon the mattress. She swooped over and carefully but quickly undid the ribbon and removed the lid. She gasped loudly at what was cradled within the box.

Twilight casually made her way into the dining room. Her new dress was black with rose patterned red accents that hugged and accentuated her curves, hanging from her shoulders by thin straps and letting a modest, but still alluring amount of her cleavage be revealed to sight. The dress left her legs exposed from mid thigh down, and her legs from under her knees down were covered by black short heel boots with lace sides, with her arms being covered by upper arm length fingerless gloves. Her hair was flowing behind her, her lips coated in her favorite ruby red lipstick, with some mascara and eyeshadow completing the look. “Well, how do I look?” She asked with a sultry tone in her voice.

Facet closed the distance between them and pulled Twilight into a deep kiss, smiling at her as he broke it. “Even more beautiful than I ever imagined. It’s perfect for you, Twilight.”

“I must say, it’s very flattering,” Twilight replied as she ran her hands down her dress, admiring the soft fabric. “You sure know what looks good on me. So, what’s for dinner?”

Facet put his arm around Twilight’s shoulders and guided her to the table. “I decided to try a Neighponese recipe I found a few days ago. I think it turned out very well.”

“Oh, I’ve always wanted to try Neighponese cuisine,” Twilight replied as Facet pulled out her chair for her. “I hear it’s supposed to be one of the best cuisine’s in the world.” She sat down and gazed at the foreign dinner with gluttonous vigor. Without the slightest hesitation, she jabbed her fork into the meal and rapidly shoveled the first bite into her maw. She savored the taste of the intricate spices. “Oh sweet Faust this is so good.” She replied with a mouth full of food.

Facet chuckled as he watched her eat while taking his own with a more casual pace. “It really is. I should make this more often. Not just for romantic dinners.” He gave Twilight a warm smile. “How long has it been since we had a meal like this? Just the two of us?”

“Longer than I can remember,” Twilight responded before taking a swig of water to wash down her exotic meal. “We’ve both just been so wrapped up in work. Me at the lab and you keeping Canterlot and Ponyville safe. Speaking of, I heard something about a pack of diamond dogs raiding the town’s borders. What happened?”

“There have been kidnapping attempts,” Facet explained. “Most are halted by vigilant patrols, but a few have slipped through the cracks. We don’t know why the dogs are suddenly being so aggressive when in the past they’ve been content to hide in their mines seeking riches with no care for the goings on in the outside world.”

“How awful,” Twilight responded. “Do you...do you think that they’re...they’re...eating...their captives?” Her face contorted into an expression of fear and horror, the gruesome thought racing through her mind. She shuddered, trying to banish it from her mind.

“Oh Faust I hope not,” Facet muttered. “A couple of my friends are among the ones that were successfully abducted.”

“That’s terrible.” Twilight replied. She rapidly moved from her seat and sat next to Facet, wrapping one arm around him, holding him close to her. “You’re going to find them, I know you are.” She planted a small kiss on his cheek.

Facet smiled and wrapped an arm around her in turn. “I certainly hope so, love.” He lightly kissed her on the lips. “Back to our quality time. After dinner, we’re doing something about all your stress. And I know just the thing for that.”

“Oh, one of your famous full body massages,” Twilight replied in a sensual voice as her hand glided down one of Facet’s legs. “You always know how to make a mare unwind.”

“Can’t call them famous. I only ever give them to you,” Facet whispered in her ear, his voice taking on a husky tone as he pulled Twilight into his lap, his hands gliding over her belly and moving slowly upward. “And you’re just as good at making me unwind.”

Twilight playfully smacked his hands before they could reach their intended prize. “Naughty, naughty,” she teasingly replied. “You gotta work for them, soldier boy.” She rested her hands on his shoulders, straddling him as she planted a kiss on his cheek, then moved down to his neck, lightly kissing and nibbleling him.

Facet let out a light groan of pleasure and pulled Twilight’s head back up so he could passionately kiss her on the lips, hands taking to wandering before he gripped her rear and picked her up as he stood. Feeling her legs wrap around his waist, he started toward the bedroom, lips still locked with hers.

As the moon cast its light on the towers of Canterlot, Twilight lay alone in the bed she shared with Facet, her lover having woken to answer nature’s call. Despite this, she slept soundly, dreaming of the life she and Facet were planning to share together in the future. She was so deep in her dream that she didn’t react to shadows being cast on her sleeping form from the balcony glass door.

The shadow figures slowly opened the door, carefully not to make the hinges creak. Once it was opened to a satisfactorily width, the figures silently crept inside as though they were spectors. They made their way to Twilight’s sleeping form and crouched before pouncing.

Twilight was jolted awake by several forms landing on the bed around her. As she opened her mouth to scream, a wad of cloth was shoved into her mouth, gagging her as she struggled against her assailants. As she was forced onto her belly and her wrists tied together behind her waist, she feared she was going to be raped. But as her ankles were tied together and a burlap sack forced over her head and tied shut once past her feet, she realized the truth. She was being kidnapped. She struggled against her bonds as she tried desperately to chew through her gag. If she could just scream, she could cry out for help. Facet help me! I’m being kidnapped! She desperately thought, wishing that he could hear her mental cries and come to her aid.

As the dogs got to the street level with Twilight, Facet returned to the bedroom and saw the signs of a struggle, and Twilight’s absence. Rushing to the balcony, he looked around for trails or sights of her and her kidnappers. Facet help me! I’m being kidnapped! The terrified voice of the mare he loved sounded in his head, and he just knew where she was being taken. Making his way down to the street in nothing but shorts and armed with only a broom as an improvised staff, he followed the trail he somehow knew was Twilight’s.

Twilight meanwhile, kept struggling against her bonds, desperate to escape the dogs.

“Keep still!” One of the dogs barked, trying to keep Twilight from squirming a worm on a hook. He tried tightening his grip, but the more he did, the more valiantly she struggled. With no other choice, he tried striking her on where he thought her head was in the sack. He only succeeded in striking her feet.

Twilight let out a muffled cry of pain. Finally she bit through her gag and sucked in a breath. “LET ME GO!!!” Her scream echoed throughout Canterlot, bringing the Lunar Guard converging on the dogs’ position, and Facet along with them.

“Retreat! Retreat!” A smaller diamond dog yelped, bolting from the scene. A third diamond dog followed suit and disappeared into the shadows.

“Cowards!” The leader howled. He slung Twilight over his shoulder and decided to make a run for the outskirts of the city, figuring no pony would follow him.

He was wrong. Facet blindsided him with a powerful strike to his head that snapped the broom handle and sent the dog reeling, dropping Twilight in the process. Tackling the disoriented dog to the ground, Facet raised the broken piece of handle he still held, conveniently shaped to stab very easily, above the dog’s throat and cocked his arm back to drive the improvised stake through the dog’s throat.

The diamond dog stared Facet down defiantly, showing no hint of fear in his eyes. His lips parted, baring a smile of glistening fangs, followed by a throaty chuckle. He cackled loudly as he stared death in the face.

Facet’s face contorted in rage as he began bringing the stake down for the kill, only for a hand to close around his wrist. Whipping around, he saw Mikoda firmly holding his wrist, keeping him from killing the dog.

Mikoda’s eyes widened slightly. Maybe it was a trick of the light, but he could have sworn Facet’s eyes had turned yellow for a few seconds before he blinked, his eyes their normal emerald green again.

“We need to interrogate this one!” Mikoda barked, the essence of authority in his voice. “We might be able to obtain the location of the hostages. If you kill him now, we’ll never know where they are or if they’re even still alive.”

“He tried to kidnap Twilight,” Facet seethed. “I promised her I wouldn’t let anything hurt her, and she almost got kidnapped from right under my nose!”

“And yet, here she is, alive thanks to your efforts.” Mikoda pointed out as two Lunar Guards removed Twilight from the burlap sack. “She is safe and you have caught a potential lead to save more lives.”

Facet took several deep breaths. As his rage dissipated, he saw the wisdom in Mikoda’s words and allowed the dog to be restrained, dropping the broken broom to the ground. Once Mikoda let him go, he rushed over to Twilight and tightly hugged her. “Are you alright, Twilight?”

“I’m fine.” She replied, her voice slightly shaken from the experience. “I was so scared. I didn’t know what they were going to do with me.” She held Facet tightly, resting her head on his shoulder. “I’m just glad you caught up with me.”

“I was scared too,” Facet admitted as he gently rubbed her back. “I was so desperate to reach you. I was terrified that I was going to lose you. If anything happened to you, I’d never forgive myself.”

Twilight lifted her head up from his shoulder and locked eyes with him. She placed her hand on the back of his head and pulled it towards her, locking her lips with his.

Facet kissed Twilight back and held her close, simply holding their kiss as he reassured himself that she was here in his arms, safe and sound. That she wasn’t going anywhere. Not as long as he was there to protect her.

V.

“The ponies preach harmony, yet here we suffer without the prosperity that Equestria holds!” The deep voice of King Akita of the Diamond Dogs resonated from his throne across the lands he ruled. Lands stricken by poverty and poor hunting grounds. His domain was a mere shadow of its former self, left to rot by the ponies of Equestria. “They dare to speak of such things while we sit in squalor, my brothers and sisters?!” The crowd amassed before him writhed and seethed with anger.

“Our families are forced to subsist on meager scraps while they grow fat, wallowing in their wasteful wealth!” Barked a member of the crowd.

“Our children and elders grow sicker with each passing day, with no hope of treatment!” Another shouted. “Generations of Diamond Dogs are being wiped out! But do they care?! No!”

“We can’t live like this any longer!” Another voice bellowed. The collective anger of those assembled heaved like the waves of a storm at sea.

“And we shall not!” Akita vowed. “Even now, our armies gather their strength, all able bodied dogs rally to take what we rightfully deserve from those self-righteous ponies!” The crowd's cheer roared throughout Akita’s throne room as they excitedly chanted his name.

“And you will surely fail!” A voice cut through the chants. The mass of dogs became silent, heads were turning in all directions looking for the dismissive voice. All eyes soon caught a mysterious figure cloaked in a dark robe, standing in the back of the room.

“Who are you?!” Akita demanded with a glare. “Come stand before me and show your face, coward!”

The crowd parted as the figure made his way toward the throne. “My dear naive king,” he spoke. “You truly think you can stand against the might of Equestria? I find your arrogance and sheer stupidity highly amusing.” He chuckled wickedly as he neared the center of the room. “If you were to send your armies out now, you would only guarantee the extinction of your kind. The Equestrians are better fed, equipped and trained and you plan on defeating them with this? A malnourished and weakened pack of mongrels? Tsk, tsk, tsk. How pathetic.” He had neared the edge of Akita’s throne when his bodyguards blocked his way, aiming their spears in his direction.

“You dare to come into my throne room, the very center of my power, and talk to me like that?” Akita demanded in a low growl as he leaned forward in his throne. “You were foolish to come here. You reek of pony filth!” Akita snapped his fingers and like lightning his bodyguards charged the stranger, howling a mighty war cry.

A devilish smile formed upon the stranger's face as the dogs lunged at him. He outstretched his hand and rapidly sliced it across the air. To the shock and horror of all, the guards were tossed aside like ragdolls, slamming against the hard stone walls. A sound of bones being snapped echoed as they slumped onto the ground. “Pathetic.” The figure mused.

“What sorcery was that?!” Akita demanded as he rose from his throne, taking up his sword. “Fine! I will slay you myself!” He roared as he jumped at the cloaked figure, poised to run him through.

The figure reached to his left, gripping a cylindrical object tight in his hand. With one fluid motion, he slashed it across the air, a loud hissing and hum followed. The assembled crowd stood in stark terror as the top half of Akita’s sword fell to the ground.

Akita looked at the remains of his sword before his gaze was drawn to the figure’s blood shining blade, little more than a beam of light frozen in place. “What are you?” His blood ran cold as he voiced the question of all present.

“I am the future,” the figure coldly replied as his blade sheathed itself into the hilt. The figure raised his hands, aiming them at his bewildered foe. “Now be a good dog and kneel.” A torrent of pure blue lightning materialized from his fingers, arcing around the now defenseless Akita. The figure smiled as he watched his victim writhe like a worm on a hook, letting out an ear piercing scream. He continued the barrage of lightning as Akita kneeled to the floor, screaming and writhing in pain. Pleased with the sight of his foe on his knees, the figure ceased the lightning barrage.

Akita slowly looked up at the figure, smoke curling from his roasted flesh as he struggled to breathe. Every nerve ending was awash with agony, but Akita would not break. Would not bow his head in defeat. If this was his day to die, then he would meet Death with his head held high.

“Good boy. Now play dead.” The figure spoke as he once more unleashed lightning, watching with sadistic pleasure as Akita writhed and screamed bloody murder. After a few minutes of the relentless barrage, the former king lay dead on the floor. The figure ceased his lightning storm and gazed upon the stunned crowd. None dared to speak up, the fear had them frozen. One by one, they all kneeled to the figure, who made his way towards the now vacant throne.

“Please Aunt Tia, just one more piece?” Loki begged as he followed Celestia down the hallway. Celestia giggled as she made her way to the end of the hall and navigated through the spacious kitchen, carrying a small cake in her hands.

“I’m sorry Loki,” Celestia responded as she reached the refrigerator at the back. “One piece is plenty.” She reached up and placed the cake on top of the fridge and turned to her nephew, patting him on the head. “Now why don’t you go and play with your mother, ok?”

“Ok Aunt Tia,” Loki replied. Celestia planted a little kiss on his forehead before heading back to deal with other matters. Once he was sure she had left the room, Loki turned his attention to that which he desired most. There it sat, a layer of sugary goodness wrapped in a layer of white frosting, calling out to him. Loki searched for a means to get at his treat when he eyed the drawers under the counter. A mischievous smirk appeared as he ran over and started pulling out the drawers one by one. Once he made his makeshift staircase, he quickly scrambled up to the counter top. Now halfway to his goal, he scanned for anything to assist him in claiming the treat. His search didn’t last long as he eyed the hanging cupboards. He swung one of them open and climbed up it’s shelves, carefully reaching out to grab the top edge of the fridge. Once he got a solid grip, he lifted himself up, finally reaching his prize. Without a second thought, he ravenously started tearing the cake apart, shoveling bits into his mouth.

“Master Loki. Where have you run off to now?” The mechanical voice of C1-X1 sounded through the kitchen as the droid entered, his visual receptors scanning around for his young, adventurous charge.

Loki quickly lay flat on his stomach, trying to hide himself from his mechanical babysitter.

C1-X1 kept looking around and finally climbed atop the counter, finding him on the fridge. “Master Loki. It’s dangerous to climb there.” Reaching over, he easily plucked the boy from his perch. “And you appear to have eaten Princess Celestia’s cake. Master will not be pleased.”

“Put me down!” Loki whined, trying to squirm out of C1's grip to no avail. “Put me down! Put me down!”

“Master’s orders are quite clear,” C1-X1 replied as he began carrying his struggling charge to find Princess Luna. “Please do not struggle, Master Loki.”

“Let me down now!” Loki shouted as he tried hitting and kicking his captor, who simply kept marching on, not feeling any of his blows.

The duo finally reached their destination: Princess Luna’s chambers. Stopping at the door, C1-X1 knocked on it. “Permission to enter, master?”

“Come in, C1-X1.” Luna replied through the closed door.

The droid opened the door with his free hand and carried Loki inside, closing the door behind them and standing before his master. “Apologies for Master Loki’s mischief, master.”

“What’d he do this time?” Luna asked as she rose from her chair, crossing her arms.

“He climbed onto the refrigerator in the kitchens and ate a slice of cake that Princess Celestia had been saving,” C1-X1 reported. Wonderful thing about a droid nanny. No hesitation in reporting his charge’s misbehavior.

“Tattle tale,” Loki replied, pouting and crossing his arms as C1-X1 set him down. Loki turned to face his mother, who had a frown plastered on her face. Guilt quickly set in and he sheepishly made his way over and wrapped his arms around her leg.

Luna, though still peeved, softened her expression and scooped him up, holding him tight against her. “Oh I can’t stay mad at you,” she said. “But don’t ever try that again, ok?” Loki nodded as Luna bombarded him with kisses, getting some of the cake remains on her face. “Come on Loki, let’s get you cleaned up.” She giggled as she wiped away the frosting smears from her face, carrying Loki to a much deserved bath.

[Siberian Overture by Henry Jackman: 0:00-2:25]

Time Turner sighed in relief at finally getting out of the office. He looked at his watch and picked up the pace. Hopefully he could make the last train to Ponyville. After such an exhausting day, he was looking forward to dinner with his family. He was distracted from his surroundings by thoughts of what Ditzy was cooking, so he didn’t notice movements in the shadows behind him.

Three figures followed him, keeping a good distance from him as to not be noticed. They moved quickly but quietly, darting into the shadows before the doctor could see them. With each step they closed the gap between them and their prey. Once they were within a few feet of him, one of them rapidly tackled him to the ground.

Time Turner may have been an intellectual, but he also valued the ability to defend oneself. Using his assailant's momentum, he threw the figure from him and rolled to his feet, sizing up his aggressors and coming up with a plan.

After seeing their comrade tossed about, the remaining two figures rushed the persistent doctor at once, hoping to overwhelm him. The figure on his left swung at him with his huge paw, but Time Turner managed to evade that blow and kicked the figure as he ran past. He turned in time to see the other figure charging, letting out a war cry as he lifted his arms over his head, attempting to execute a downward strike. Time Turner managed to block this strike, though the sheer strength of this assailant managed to get him on one knee.

Getting out from under the attacker, Time Turner backed away as fast as he dared, no longer trying to block their strikes but only guide them slanting away. He could not meet them strength to strength. Only when he felt the arms of a fourth attacker lock around him and lock his arms to his sides did Time Turner realize that he’d been suckered. The three had herded him like a lamb to slaughter. The largest of the attackers managed to strike him twice, once in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. The second was in his face,which knocked him out cold.

“Alright, tie him up, bag him and let’s get out of here.” The largest ordered. The others quickly followed his instructions, binding Time Turner’s hands and feet and shoving him in a large burlap sack. After the bag was tied shut, the largest attacker slung it over his shoulder and all four scurried off into the darkness.

VI.

“Dangit, Scootaloo! Ah told ya this was a bad idea!” Apple Bloom sharply whispered as she and Sweetie Belle followed their headstrong friend through the dark depths of the Everfree forest. Flicks of light crept in from the dense canopy, illuminating a few trees and rocks.

“Let’s just go home,” Sweetie Belle suggested, looking around them in fear. “Come on. There’s no telling what’s out here.”

“Don’t be such a baby, Sweetie Belle,” Scootaloo replied stubbornly. “Aren’t you two the least bit curious about the witch that’s supposed to live here?”

“No,” Apple Bloom replied.

“Witches are always bad news,” Sweetie Belle added. “I don’t want to meet a witch. And I especially don’t want Rarity to know I was in here.”

“She’s not going to find out,” Scootaloo dismissed. “And besides, what are the actual odds she is real? If she isn’t, then what’s the worry?”

“Why did you say that?!” Sweetie Belle squeaked in terror. “Now we’re gonna run into her for sure!”

“Relax,” Scootaloo replied. “Nothing bad is going to happen.”

As though to mock her, a howl rent the air. The hunting call of a timberwolf. Scootaloo jumped back a little in a twinge of fear. “Ok...very funny Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo replied, her voice slightly shaken. “It’s going to take more than that to scare me though.”

“That...that wasn’t me.” Apple Bloom stammered.

“That was a real timberwolf howl,” Sweetie Belle squeaked. “There’s a pack on the hunt. And I think we’re the game.” As if to prove the ancient law of the jinx true, a small pack of timberwolves leaped out from behind the trees, trying to surround the trio. The high pitched screaming of all three echoed throughout the forest, temporarily disorienting the timberwolf pack. Not wasting another second, the three fillies ran as far and fast as their legs would carry them. As they sprinted through the forest, the timberwolves followed close behind.

“Faster! Faster!” Sweetie Belle screamed as she glanced back at the wolf pack, running faster to keep up with her more athletic friends. “This was such a bad idea!” They ran faster and deeper into the forest, barely managing to keep ahead of the ravenous wolves. As they continued to try and elude the beasts, Apple Bloom’s foot caught on a loose tree root, landing face first into the hard forest floor. “Apple Bloom!” Sweetie Belle screamed as she looked back.

Before the wolves could pounce on their downed prey, a roar rent the air. The unmistakable roar of the dragon that called the Everfree home. Upon hearing the roar, the wolves turned tail and ran, fearing the dragon’s wrath.

Once the wolves fled, a hooded figure stepped out from behind the trees, slowly approaching Apple Bloom as she tried to right herself.

“Apple Bloom, watch out!” Sweetie Belle screamed as the figure closed the gap between it and Apple Bloom.

The Witch of the Everfree however, had other plans. She pulled Apple Bloom to her feet and checked her for injuries. Finding that the girl had twisted her ankle in her fall, she held her hand over it and before the Crusaders’ very eyes, the bruising faded, and the pain with it.

“Th...thank...thank you,” Apple Bloom stuttered as she slowly and nervously backed away. Once she was within arms length of her friends, the trio decided to make a run for it. Behind them, however, emerged a pair of manticores that softly growled as they barred their path, herding them toward the Witch, who gestured for them to follow her.

“I can’t tell you how long I’ve been looking forward to this!” Twilight said, excitement in her voice. “It’s been too long since the girls and I just got together and hung out. And I appreciate you tagging along, my little soldier boy.” She planted a small kiss on Facet’s cheek as they neared Sugarcube Corner.

Facet smiled and hugged Twilight with one arm. “Wouldn’t have missed it. Especially since it means spending time with you away from Canterlot. Come to think of it, we haven’t been in Ponyville together since we searched that ship in the Everfree.” Not missing a stride, he planted a kiss on Twilight’s cheek in turn. “And if I’m not mistaken, this is my first time meeting your friends.”

“I’m sure they’re all going to like you,” Twilight responded as she opened the double doors of the small bakery. The scent of various sugar coated treats wafted around the air. Once they made their way inside, a pink blur appeared seemingly out of nowhere and Twilight found herself in it’s vice like hug.

“TWILIGHT!” Pinkie exclaimed happily as she held Twilight in her crushing bear hug. “It’s been so long! We missed you so much!”

“I...can...tell,” Twilight responded, almost struggling to breathe. She was released only for Facet to be engulfed in an equally crushing hug.

“And who’s this handsome stud you brought with you?” Pinkie asked, giving Twilight a coy smile with wiggling eyebrows. “You didn’t tell us you had a coltfriend!”

“Pinkie, this is Facet,” Twilight responded, giggling a little as Facet was being playfully crushed by the legendary Iron Hug of the Pie family before Pinkie set him down. “Facet, this is Pinkie Pie. A rather...unorthodox pony and one of my best friends. Speaking of, are the others here yet Pinkie?”

“Yepperoni!” Pinkie chirped as she released Facet and bounced in excitement. “We’ve all been waiting for you!” Pinkie Pie raced off towards the back of the bakery, while Twilight and Facet followed at a leisurely pace.

“You weren’t lying when you said your friends are unique,” Facet commented as he popped his back, which audibly cracked. “Pinkie Pie gives tight hugs.”

“That’s nothing,” Twilight chuckled. “Applejack’s make Pinkie’s feel like being hugged by a cloud.”

Facet found himself chuckling nervously as they reached the table that Twilight’s group of best friends was waiting at. He didn’t consider himself easily scared, but he still grabbed Twilight’s hand in his, twining their fingers together.

“Twilight!” Applejack spoke up first, getting out of her chair to tightly wrap Twilight in her arms. “Glad y’all could make it sugarcube!”

“It’s been forever!” Rainbow Dash added with a wide grin as she leaned back in her chair.

“It’s nice to see you again, Twilight,” Fluttershy meekly spoke, her face hidden behind her mane as she held Angel Bunny in her lap, the little rabbit chewing on a carrot.

“Darling it’s wonderful to have you join us for…” Rarity started, trailing off as her eyes locked with Facet’s. She rose from her chair and with almost Pinkie Pie like speed, wrapped her arms around Facet.

Facet laughed and hugged Rarity in return. “Nice to see you too, dear sister.”

“Sister?” All asked in unison, dumbfounded looks plastered across their faces.

“We’re twins,” Facet explained as he and Rarity parted. “I’m twelve minutes older.” He gave Rarity a playful jab with his elbow. “So there’s a tiny bit of sibling rivalry at times.”

“Tiny would be an understatement, my dear brother.” Rarity chided as she elbowed Facet back, slightly harder.

“Facet, why didn’t you tell me you had a twin sister?” Twilight asked, both curious and puzzled at the same time.

Facet just shrugged his shoulders. “You never asked.” He looked at Rarity. “Rarity, how is our dear little sister doing these days? I so rarely get to see her. She must miss me terribly.”

“Oh Sweetie Belle is doing splendidly,” Rarity replied. “When she’s not making a terrible mess, that is. She never stops talking about you. She just thinks you’re the bravest stallion on Equus.”

“Should we be at all concerned that Sweetie Belle has put me on such a high pedestal?” Facet asked. “I’m just a Guard that knows his duty and never shies from it.”

“She just loves you that much,” Rarity responded. “Come now, let us all sit down, have some lunch and catch up. It’s been so hectic for me lately and these little get togethers are so rare, I want to enjoy it as much as possible.” All nodded in agreement. As they sat down to enjoy a pleasant afternoon together, the double doors swung wide open.

“Somepony help!” Pipsqueak screamed as he ran into Sugarcube Corner, stopping at the group’s table and supporting his hands on his knees as he panted to catch his breath.

“Woah, easy there little fella,” Applejack said as she got up to get Pip a chair. “Just breathe easy there Pip, and tell us what happened.”

Pip finally caught his breath. “Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo! I saw them go into the Everfree forest!”

“WHAT!” All at the table shouted.

“What on Equus possessed them to go into that dreadful place?” Rarity asked, her voice overflowing with worry.

“What happened to them?” Applejack shouted.

“T-They said s-something about a-a witch!” Pipsqueak stuttered.

“Dammit, Sweetie Belle!” Facet muttered as he stood. “I need weapons. I’m going after them.”

“Then I’m coming with you.” Twilight and Rarity replied in unison.

“So am I!” Rainbow Dash barked.

“Count me in!” Applejack replied.

“This sounds like fun, I wanna help!” Pinkie replied excitedly, bouncing up and down.

“I’ll come too,” Fluttershy said, her oft hidden well of courage showing through in her expression and eyes.

“And if you think you can talk us out of this, you’re highly mistaken.” Rarity replied, gazing at Facet with a look of determination and fire in her eyes.

“Not like I’m going to try anyway,” Facet replied with equal fire. “Our sister is in danger.”

“Then I say we quit chatting and get to rescuing!” Rainbow Dash barked, the fire of Facet and Rarity having infected her as well.

“Right!” The group shouted unanimously as they ran out of Sugarcube Corner, racing towards the foreboding Everfree forest.

Facet led the way through the Everfree, cutting aside underbrush with a machete they’d procured as they passed Applejack’s farmhouse. “Their tracks lead pretty deep.” He got down and examined the trail more closely. “About here they started running from a timberwolf pack.”

“That’s unusual,” Applejack replied. “Timberwolves don’t usually come this close to the farm.”

“The tracks lead further in,” Facet said as he followed them. “The wolves were trying to wear them down, separate them for easier take-downs. One of them tripped over this root.” He looked at a tree’s roots. “Then the wolves turned and ran as fast as they could.” He spotted new sets of tracks. “Somepony found them, and started leading this way.” He started following the six sets of tracks. “They were calm, maintaining a walking pace. Though they were trailed by manticores.”

Eventually, the trail ended at a hut in a clearing, built into a tree. “And that is where they are,” Facet muttered.

“Well what are we waiting for?” Rainbow Dash asked, eager for a fight. “Let’s get over there and crack some skulls!” She tried to move, but Twilight placed a hand on her shoulder and yanked her back.

“Don’t be so rash Rainbow,” Twilight replied, speaking in a whispery voice. “We don’t know what we’re up against. We could be walking into a trap.”

“So what do we do?” Rarity asked, the worry in her voice rising.

“There appears to be only two entrances,” Facet muttered. “Applejack, Pinkie Pie. You’ll each cover one of them. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, the windows. Twilight, Rarity, and I will go inside.”

“Right.” whispered Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, and Twilight as they moved into their assigned positions.

“Okie Doki Loki!” Pinkie Pie thoughtlessly shouted before Twilight placed her hand over her mouth, silencing her. All moved as quietly as possible, making sure that there was nothing and no pony around to see what they were up to. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy silently fluttered up to the hut’s windows, careful to not been seen by any occupant inside. Pinkie managed to bound her way to the back door, hoping in a circle around the back steps. Applejack eased up to the front door, ready for anything.

Facet moved into position with Twilight and Rarity, holding up three fingers. One by one, he lowered them. Once his hand closed into a fist, he burst into the hut, machete brandished. “Sweetie Belle!” Before he could look any further into the hut, a wooden staff was being swung at him. He blocked the blow with his machete, digging the blade deep into the wood. He reciprocated with a balled up fist, but the hooded figure dodged this blow and leapt away deeper into the room.

“A dreadful thing in foe that has entered my home. Just where exactly did you come from?” The figure demanded, bracing herself for another attack.

“Where. Is. My sister?” Facet demanded as he slowly approached the Witch, keeping his senses sharp for surprises.

“What did you do to them?” Applejack barked as she, Twilight and Rarity entered the hut.

“More foes have come to face me. What is the reason you invade my tree?!” She angrily demanded as the group moved to surround her.

“First of all, who are you?!” Facet demanded in turn, glaring at the Witch with his machete raised.

“Many names are given to me. But you may call me Zecora, shaman of the Everfree,” she replied, removing the hood of her cloak.

“Now where are the three fillies you brought here?” Rainbow demanded, cracking her knuckles. “What do you want with them?!”

“If you so much as harmed a hair on their heads, so help me!” Rarity responded in a most unladylike tone full of rage.

“Those you seek are here with me. I guided them here safely. They almost were victims of this forest beast. So how dare you accuse me!” She replied, gesturing her hand. A curtain behind her moved open by itself and standing there behind it was Sweetie Belle, holding a mysterious object.

“I see you found a treasure of mine. Please bring it here if you don't mind,” Zecora asked Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle had just enough time to set the dodecahedron on the table in the center of the room before she was scooped up by Facet.

“Tell me, Sweetie Belle, Are you alright?!” Facet asked as he looked her over for any injuries, worry covering his face.

“I’m ok, Facet,” Sweetie Belle responded as she wrapped her arms around her big brother. Rarity soon entered and joined in the hug.

“I’m so glad you’re ok!” Rarity exclaimed, tears almost running down her face. “Don’t you ever dare scare me like that again! I nearly had a heart attack!”

“What were you thinking, coming out here?!” Facet demanded. “You know how dangerous this forest is!”

“I’m sorry,” Sweetie Belle responded, on the verge of crying. “It was all Scootaloo’s idea! I didn’t even want to come out here but she talked us into it.” She buried her head into Facet’s shoulder, tears overflowing with regret.

Facet sighed and held Sweetie Belle, gently rubbing circles on her back. “You were trying to emulate me, weren’t you?”

“Mmmhmm,” Sweetie Belle muffled in reply.

“Sweetie Belle, there’s a very fine line between brave and foolish,” Facet said, looking her in the eye. “What you did falls firmly into the foolish category.” He ran his hand through her mane. “But I’m just glad you’re alright.”

“As am I,” Rarity replied as she too comforted her sister.

“What’s goin’ on?” Apple Bloom asked as she and Scootaloo came down the stairs, curious to all the racket. Applejack and Rainbow Dash’s gazes were fixed upon them as they raced up to similarly hug the girls tightly and sternly lectured them as well.

“Now that all that’s out of the way, I’m very curious, Zecora,” Twilight spoke up. “Why bring them here instead of to Ponyville?”

“My home was closer for them you see. Instead of the longer trek to you ponies,” she replied.

“I see,” Twilight muttered. “And what is this thing?” she inquired, poking at the crystal Sweetie Belle had set down. “It’s of similar composition to all those cubes from that wrecked ship. Remember, Facet?”

“Yeah. I do,” Facet answered, glancing at the crystal. “Just what is that thing, and how did you come by it, Zecora?”

“That answer is unknown to me. I found while walking through Everfree. It’s strange glow called to me, so I brought it here for safety,” she replied as she moved over to the device. “Such a strange crystal; not like any I've seen before. Is there something special about this crystal ore?”

“Does it do anything at all?” Twilight asked, further scrutinizing the crystal. “And how did you use magic earlier? When you moved that curtain?”

“That wasn't magic that I used before, but rather the ancient power called ‘the Force’,” she replied. “It’s something I learned from the gatekeepers of old; from masters Henry and Corvo.”

“Gatekeepers?” Rainbow asked in confusion. “Henry and Corvo?”

“What gate do they keep?” Fluttershy asked, just as confused.

“Master’s of what exactly?” Rarity also asked confused.

“And what is the Force?” Twilight asked.

“So many questions to answer for. Allow me to explain it to you. My masters had a special task bestowed on them. They were to guard the knowledge of the Great Holocron. They kept the knowledge under lock and key, so one wouldn't learn things before they are ready,” she began. “As for the Force, it's hard to explain simply. It is something that guides one through eternity. It can be used by chosen few, and I can sense it in all of you.”

“Sense it? In all of us?” Twilight asked. “Including the fillies?”

“Indeed my young mare. It seems fate has brought you here,” Zecora replied, a smile on her face.

Facet stepped up to Twilight’s side and met her gaze for a moment before looking to Zecora. “Can you show us these gatekeepers?”

Zecora nodded in reply and turned to face the holocron. She knelt before it, closing her eyes and marshalling all of her concentration to focus on the holocron. As she focused, the holocron slowly lifted into the air and rotated, glowing brighter before a pair of specters appeared above it, both seeming fully solid. One was of the same species as Princess Luna’s son, while the other was of another species. His skin dark and leathery like tough hide, and his eyes were covered by a blindfold. Both wore matching brown robes and tunics.

All sans Zecora gasped and took a step back, amazed at the sight of these strange aliens creatures. “Who are who?” Twilight demanded. “What are you?”

The light skinned alien spoke first. “I am Jedi Master Henry Mercer, one of the greatest swordsmen in the history of the Jedi order.”

“And I am Jedi Master Corvo Ontera,” the blind one spoke. “One of the order’s foremost scholars and historians.”

“A scholar?” Twilight asked, sounding a bit puzzled with a hint of enthusiasm in her voice. “Tell me, what is the Force? What is a Jedi?” She barraged the pair with questions before Facet had the presence of mind to place his hand over her mouth.

Corvo chuckled good naturedly. “It is wonderful to see one so eager for knowledge. The Force is what empowers the Jedi. It’s an energy field created by all living things that surrounds us, penetrates us, and binds all life together. For millennia, the Jedi stood as guardians of peace and justice in the galaxy.”

Twilight managed to wrestle Facet’s hand away and continued her barrage. “I must know the secrets to the Force! Can you show us how this power works? Please, please, please I beg of you!” Twilight dropped to her knees and clasped her hands together.

Corvo and Henry both chuckled at the eagerness. “You wish to learn the ways of the Jedi? All of you?” Henry asked. The group, sans Zecora, looked at each other, then looked at the Jedi.

“Sure, why not,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“Sounds like fun!” Pinkie excitedly replied.

“Sure, it sounds like a hoot.” Applejack responded.

“Consider me intrigued, darling.” Rarity elegantly replied.

“I… I’m interested in the scholarly parts,” Fluttershy muttered.

“I will stand with Twilight in any undertaking she goes through,” Facet answered.

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER JEDI, YAY!!” screamed Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo simultaneously.

Corvo chuckled. “Instinctive use of the Force to amplify their shouts. They should make fine Jedi.”

“It is settled then,” Henry said as he looked over the group. “You are our apprentices.”

VIII.

Loki looked up at the Canterlot Academy of Excellence in awe as he walked beside Luna, holding her hand to avoid getting separated from her. The building was as grand as the palace itself, with similar tall spires, pristine white marble, and gold filigree in some places. Why someone would waste good gold as trimming for a building was anypony’s guess really. Wouldn’t colorful stone serve the same purpose? Whatever. It’s entitled, ostentatious nobles we’re talking about. As they made their way to the main entrance, Luna stopped, kneeling down and placing her hands on Loki’s shoulder.

“Ok, this is it,” she said, her voice carrying a mix of pride and worry “First day for my little star child.” She looked him over, her motherly eyes catching a slight smudge on his face. She licked her finger and proceeded to wipe it off.

“Mommy!” Loki protested, trying to wave Luna’s hand away from his face. “You’re embarrassing me!”

“Now, now, Loki,” Luna chided as she finished wiping the smudge off. “I want you to look your best on your first day. A first impression is a lasting impression.” She looked him over again, a couple tears of joy streaking down her eyes before she planted a kiss upon his forehead. “You be good ok? Listen to your teachers, don’t cause any mischief, and if you run into any trouble, have one of your teachers call me and I’ll be right over.”

“Yes, mommy,” Loki answered with a smile before hugging Luna tightly. “Drever’s in all my classes, right?”

“Yes, sweetie,” Luna responded as she made sure his uniform was in order. “Fancy and I made sure you two share the same classes.”

“Thank you, mommy.” Loki gave Luna one more big hug before running off into the school, excited for his first day.

“I love you Loki!” Luna shouted to him as he entered the school. Once the doors closed, her anxiety went up a couple of levels. She turned to head back to the castle, nervously biting her knuckle the whole way.

Loki was struck with awe as he made his way to his first class. Impossible as it may have been, the inside of the school was more ornate and lavish, making the outside seem like a common skyscraper. The floor was entirely composed of Bocote wood, polished so well you could see your reflection in it and the walls were painted with a mixture of purple and gold, with tiny flecks of marble in it. The lockers that lined the halls were made of polished steel with gold trim. Subtlety seemed to be a word unfamiliar to these ponies.

Loki looked around and went over to the front office to ask for directions. “Excuse me, ma’am?” he called to the mare sitting at the desk looking over some papers.

“Yes, what is it?” she asked in a somewhat surly tone as her tired eyes locked with his. “Oh, you must be the new colt. Locky, is it?”

“Loki, ma’am,” he corrected. “I’m trying to find my first class.” The mare shuffled through the stack of papers and found his.

“Introduction to History,” she replied, her tone never changing. “It’s down the hall on your right, door number 113. Can’t miss it. Now run along kid.”

“Thank you!” Loki said before running off to his class. Stepping into the room, he quickly found Drever and took the empty seat next to him. “Morning, Drever.”

“Good to see you, Loki,” Drever replied with a warm smile. “I see your mother has finally allowed you to attend. How wonderful that we can now spend everyday together.”

“She even made sure we have all the same classes,” Loki revealed. “Isn’t that great?”

“Absolutely wonder…” Drever started before his gaze was drawn to a silver tinted pony walking into the room. “Oh great. It’s him.” His tone shifted to one of slight anger and despair as this pony made his way further in the room.

“Who is that?” Loki asked in a whisper, noticing Drever’s change in tone quite quickly. “Is he a bully?”

“He could practically be their king,” Drever replied in a snide, low growl. “Silver Buck. He thinks he’s above everypony else here because his grandaddy founded the Academy and that he deserves special treatment.”

“I can’t stand ponies like that,” Loki muttered, frowning as his creative mind began cooking up pranks to take this bully down a few pegs. Drever noticed the mischievous look adorning Loki’s eyes and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“I wouldn’t try it,” Drever said in a whisper. “He managed to get one colt here expelled just for cutting in front of him in the lunch line. Most of the teachers won’t do anything because his daddy sweeps it all under the rug.”

“And my mommy’s a princess,” Loki pointed out. “He can’t do anything to royalty, now can he?”

“Well, well, well, what have we here?” Silver asked snidely as he approached the pair. “If it isn’t the mongrel and…” He paused as he locked eyes with Loki. He moved over to his side and looked him over in a manner similar to how a national purebred dog judge would look upon the dogs. “Well this is certainly new, some kind of hairless pony I wager.”

Loki frowned at Silver. “My name is Loki. Loki Starfallen. Son of Princess Luna.” Silver laughed, long and loudly, so hard in fact he had to hold himself.

“You...you think you’re...the idea that she’d…” he tried to speak in between inhaling gulps of and his riotous laughing fit. “The princess’s son? Oh...oh by the Empress...that’s the funniest thing I’ve heard all day…” He continued his laughing, falling onto his back and rolling round on the floor. The sound of his laughter eventually died down and he straightened himself up. “Oh...you’re...you’re funny.”

“It’s not a joke,” Loki said firmly. Bullies crumbled when stood up to, so he showed him the proof of his social ranking: his ring. “Look at my ring.” Emblazoned on said ring was a yellow sun with the image of a crescent moon atop it. The Royal Family’s crest.

Silver inspected the ring, much like a jeweler would. “Well, so it seems you have some claim,” he sneered before, in a fluid motion, he knocked Loki to the ground and slipped the ring off his finger. “But of course your claim means squat without this little trinket.”

Loki glared at Silver as he got to his feet. “Give that back! It was a gift from Auntie Celestia!”

“No, I think I’ll keep it.” Silver replied as he slipped the ring into his pants pocket. “After all, it suits me more than it does to some circus freak like you and the mongrel over there.”

Loki sucked in several breaths in silence before he suddenly lunged and tackled Silver to the ground, raining punches down on his face and any other surface he could get at. “Give! Me! Back! My! Ring!” Each word was punctuated by a blow stronger than what you’d expect from a boy Loki’s age. Then again, rage is the universal steroid. Many in the class cheered and egged on the brutal beatdown, even Drever found himself shouting for Loki to be triumphant. The joy shared by all was short lived though as the teacher walked into the room and immediately rushed over to end the junior fight club.

“Break it up!” he barked as he wrenched Loki off of his battered and bruised opponent. “That’s enough!” He held Loki by the collar of his shirt, holding the boy away from him as he kept swinging and kicking. “All right, troublemaker: dean’s office! Let’s go!”

“Silver Buck started it, sir!” one of the other colts in the class said, standing up for Loki. “He stole the new kid’s ring!”

“Indeed he did, sir!” Drever said, coming to his comrade’s aid. “I’d be more than happy to speak in his defense.”

“Ok then, all three of you will come with me right now!” the teacher barked as he grabbed Silver by his shirt collar and proceeded to drag him and Loki out of the room.

Dean Fortune had not had the best of mornings. His coffee had been horrible, he’d come into work with a headache, and he had to tackle all the paperwork that came with being the dean of such a prestigious academy. But when three students, a bloodied and beaten Silver Buck among them, were escorted into his office, he suddenly felt like his day was perking up. “So… What happened between you three boys?” he inquired as he propped his elbows on his desk and laced his fingers together. “Let’s start with you, Silver Buck. Finally bite off more than you can chew?”

"That....hairless beast brutally assaulted me without any provocation!” Silver replied, dramatically pointing the finger at Loki. “I demand that this...this...creature be expelled immediately!”

Fortune turned his gaze to Loki. “And what’s your side of the story, Mr… Starfallen was it?”

“Yes, sir.” Loki replied, a hint of nervousness in his voice. “Well I was sitting down with Drever, minding my own stuff, when he came up to us, said mean things, then knocked me down and stole my ring.”

“You hairless creatin!” Silver barked, almost frothing at the mouth. “You brutalized my person!”

Fortune ignored Silver’s outburst and looked at his colleague. “When you broke up the scuffle, did any of the other students speak in either of their defense, Epoch?”

“Well, uh,” Epoch started stammering, the fear in his eyes was palpable. “Well, sir…”

“Epoch. Remember our role as educators, my friend,” Fortune softly said, meeting his old friend’s eye in a silent assurance that Silver Buck no longer had any power over him. Had never held true power over him. “Discipline is called for, and it is our job to mete it out fairly.”

Epoch inhaled a few deep breaths, centering himself and his thoughts. “Yes sir.” He replied. “Many came to our new students defense in the matter. I’m sure you can corroborate them.”

Fortune looked at Silver again, his gaze becoming stern. “Silver Buck. Turn out your pockets.”

“What?” Silver asked, both enraged and befuddled. “I’m the victim here! Look at me! He doesn’t even have a scratch!”

“I will decide who is at fault,” Fortune sternly reminded him. “Turn. Out. Your. Pockets.”

Silver huffed loudly and angrily as he stood from his seat. He reached into his pockets and emptied them on the dean’s desk. Some bits, lint and string were piled on. He reached in again and felt the ring, turning it over in his hand. He turned his gaze to Loki, sneering at him until he lifted the ring out of his pocket and threw it at the dean, not even bothering to make eye contact with him.

Fortune caught the ring and carefully looked it over before passing it to Loki. “Silver Buck, your past transgressions have been covered up by your father, but not this time. I will be writing to Princess Luna about this matter, and I will also be writing to your father explaining to him the exact reasons for your expulsion from this academy.”

“You can’t kick me out of my own school!” Silver protested, his face turning a deep red. “A member of my family has gone here since the day it was founded! I’ll see to it you never work in any sort of academia again!”

“Empty threats from a boy who’s gotten too big for his britches,” Fortune calmly replied. “Your family may have history with this school as its founders, but they’ll still be hard-pressed to protect you and themselves from the severe backlash of stealing from a member of the Royal Family. Hence my letter to Princess Luna. You will not escape the ramifications of your actions today.”

Silver muttered incoherently before, in a rather impressive show of strength for a child his size, flipped the chair he was sitting in over to its side before kicking it then locking eyes with Loki, once more using the dramatic finger point. “This isn’t over, freak!” He bellowed. “I’ll get even with you and that mongrel too! You’ll see! We always get our way in the end!” He then stormed out of the office, slamming the door hard behind him.

Fortune sighed and got a fresh sheet of parchment and dipped his quill in its inkwell. “Epoch. Please escort Loki and Drever back to class. I have a couple of letters to write.” He looked at the boys. “Rest assured, boys. You are not in any sort of trouble. Silver Buck has been a problem student the entire time he has attended this academy. Truth be told, this talk has brightened up my day considerably.” He gave them a warm smile and looked back to his letter. “Now off to class, you two.”

Both boys nodded before turning to leave and return to their day of education, hopefully free of any further trouble. As they entered Epoch’s classroom, the professor took his spot at his desk and cleared his throat. “Class. I’m sure word will spread like wildfire, but you’re likely the first to know. Because of his actions toward Mr. Starfallen, Silver Buck is to be expelled from this academy.” The class applauded and cheered wildly, as if a knight had slain a terrible beast that dogged them endlessly. “Alright, alright, settle down now!” He spoke, trying to restore a little order. The uproarious cheering ceased almost instantaneously as Epoch cleared his throat. “Now then, let us all get on with our lesson for the day. Mr. Starfallen, Mr. Drever, would you please take your seats?”

Celestia calmly sipped a cup of tea as she watched her sister pace back and forth. “Lulu, you’re going to wear a track in the floor if you keep pacing. Calm down. Have some tea.”

“Calm down? Calm Down?!” Luna shrieked, her eyes nearly bulging out of her skull. “My sweet little boy got into a fight on his first day of school, something I feared would happen if I let him go there, and you’re telling me to calm down?!”

“It wasn’t so much a fight as it was standing up to a bully,” Celestia pointed out. “I read Fortune’s letter too. Silver Buck tried to intimidate Loki, and he fought back. End result: Silver Buck is being expelled and Loki is now the most popular student in the school for bringing down a feared bully.”

“He could have been hurt, you know!” Luna responded, the worry in her voice, already at a ridiculous level, now climbed dangerously close to eleven. “I knew...I knew something like this would happen to him. My, my mother’s instinct told me something bad was going to happen and I didn’t listen to it!” Her pacing worsened as she started nervously sweating and gnawing on her knuckles.

Celestia set her teacup down and stood, pulling her near hyperventilating sister into a soothing embrace. “Luna. He’s alright. Mikoda taught him how to fight, remember? And bullies like Silver Buck are nothing without fear from those they torment. By fighting back against a bully, Loki has endeared himself to his classmates. Now he has no shortage of friends. Isn’t that what you wanted for him? To have friends?”

Luna slowly inhaled and exhaled, calming herself with each breathe. “Yes, sister.” she replied, her tone still carrying a slight worry. “I did, but not from this act of violence. It just isn’t done that way. I think he shouldn’t attend anymore, not if it leads to more trouble.”

“Now that Silver Buck is out of the picture, I don’t think there will be any more trouble for Loki,” Celestia said with a confident smile. “Besides. I’m proud of my nephew for turning out to have a bully hunter streak in him.”

“That's’ awfully ironic coming from one as diplomatic as you, dear sister.” Luna remarked as she got herself a cup of tea to further soothe her over worried mother nerves.

Celestia let out a small chuckle. “Oh don’t think I can’t make bullies run away crying with words alone, Lulu.”

Luna lightly chuckled as well before she took a sip of her tea. “Touche, sister. That one colt who bothered me way back when sure didn’t expect you to put him down.”

“He avoided us like the plague for over ten years afterward, didn’t he?” Celestia asked with a smile at the fond memory.

“Indeed he did.” Luna replied, also lost in the memory before she downed her tea. “I just worry about him, Tia. He’s a unique and wonderful child and I’d hate to see his shining star be snuffed out by those who just fear and hate him for no reason other than he’s different from us.” A tear ran down her cheek as her mind became swollen with unsavory thoughts of the things her subjects or others might try to do to Loki.

“He’ll be fine, Lulu,” Celestia softly assured as she wiped away her sister’s tear. “His classmates adore him now.”

“I hope you’re right Tia,” Luna replied, her voice carrying a twinge of doubt as she set down her teacup. “For his sake I hope you're right.”

Loki and Drever casually made their way down the academy hallway, laughing as they headed towards Loki’s locker. “Did you see the look on Dr. Heartstrings when her mixture just blew up right in her face?” Drever asked, cackling almost like a hyena.

“Yeah! And that comment about how she’s had to regrow her eyebrows before?” Loki laughed even harder as he leaned on his locker door to steady himself. Finally calming down, he opened his locker and saw a note sitting there waiting for him.

“A note?” Drever remarked in a curious manner as he picked it up. He unfolded it and skimmed it’s contents. “Hey hero, meet me in the top room of the tallest tower in thirty minutes. Cordially, your secret admirer.”

“Secret admirer?” Loki asked with a tilt of a his head. “A filly wants to meet me?” He felt his cheeks heat with a small blush at the thought.

“I bet it’s that Gilded Clover filly,” Drever responded as he playfully jabbed Loki with his elbow. “I know you like her, like her, Loki.”

“You think so?” Loki asked. “And she wants to meet me alone? Wonder what she could want?” Thoughts consumed by his crush, the young, naive boy raced off to the highest room of the tallest spire to see her. He rushed up the flight of stairs leading to the spire, fueled by the excitement of meeting the filly of his dreams, well the filly of his dreams so far. When he finally reached the top step, eyeing the door, he almost manically thrust it open and burst into the room. His look of joy however turned sour upon seeing the figure standing in the room; Silver Buck.

“Well, well, well I see you got my note,” Silver remarked, a devious smile formed upon his lips as he crossed over to Loki. “How wonderful.”

“What do you want, Silver?” Loki asked with a frown. “Surprised you’re not running away from me like the little coward you are. Always hiding behind daddy’s money while you make other people miserable. You’re not special, you’re a selfish little brat.”

Silver merely chuckled at Loki’s remarks as if they were nothing but water off a duck’s back to him. “You think that a freak like you would scare me off after one little scuffle?” He sneered as he moved closer to Loki in a calm manner. “Well then you know nothing of me at all. See while money is truly the greatest weapon in the world, it pays to fall back on force.” In an instant he broke his calm demeanor and rushed Loki, his fist raised in the air.

Loki shifted his weight and stance while grabbing Silver’s overextended forearm and using his momentum to throw the colt over his shoulder and send him skidding across the floor. “You can’t beat me, Silver.”

Silver lifted himself up wearily, raising his fists into a classic fisticuffs stance. “I will beat you!” He barked. “If I want you beaten, I’ll have you beaten! Even if I have to do it myself!” He charged at Loki once more, rage in his eyes.

Loki let Silver charge, and was ready with a response before the distance was even closed. Time seemed to slow to his eyes as he began his counter. Pillage the nest. He knocked Silver’s punch off course with a palm strike. Clip wings. He struck Silver’s shoulder blades with his palms to stun his arms. Now blunt his beak. As Silver turned to face him, Loki clapped both palms hard against Silver’s ears, making them ring. Crack eggs. He punched him in the solar plexus, knocking the wind out of him. Pinch of salt. Palm strike to nose. Touch of pepper. Palm strike to lower chin. Flip the omelet. Leg sweep followed by shoulder throw. Breakfast is served. He relaxed and dusted himself off as he looked down at the beaten Silver. Where the beating he’d administered in the classroom had been wild and unfocused, this one had been far more surgical and energy efficient. “Give it up, Silver. Your daddy may have money, but mine’s a soldier and taught me how to fight.”

Silver clumsily managed to raise himself up, moaning as he felt his bones and muscles ache. As he got halfway up, he grabbed a small pile of dust up from the wood floor. He turned to face his opponent, throwing the dust into his face, hoping to blind him.

Loki was caught off guard and cried out as the dust got in his eyes. In that moment of vulnerability, he felt himself tackled to the floor. Throwing out his hands, he felt the weight vanish from him, shortly followed by Silver’s scream. A scream that grew more distant. Managing to clear his eyes, Loki saw that he was now alone in the room. Rushing to the open window, he looked out and saw a crowd gathering in the courtyard. Gathering around the very dead Silver Buck.

“Dear Goddess!” one of the crowd shouted.

“He’s dead!” another barked.

“Who was he?”

“It looks like that Silver colt!”

“What happened to him?”

“I think he jumped out a window!”

“Out of my way!” one of the crowd demanded as he pushed his way through the mob. As he got to the center, he laid eyes upon the body and screamed bloody murder. He fell to his knees, sobbing as he crawled to the corpse and cradled it in his arms. Tears flowed from his eyes as he rested Silver’s head on his shoulder. “My son...my beautiful son,” He sobbed before unleashing a cry of anger and sadness. “I demand to know what happened to my son and who is responsible for it!”

Loki trembled and ran out of the room as fast as he could. He needed to find Drever. Nopony but him knew that Loki had gone to that tower room.

Drever stood by his locker, placing his textbooks onto the shelves in order by his class list. Once he had them organized, he closed the locker up. As he turned to leave, he saw Loki running up to him. “Hey Loki, how’d it go with your little marefriend?” He asked teasingly before he noticed Loki’s shocked and sad expression. “Loki, what’s wrong? What happened up there?”

Loki pulled Drever into a small, empty room and looked around to make sure they were actually alone. “It wasn’t Clover waiting for me. It was Silver. He attacked me, I beat him up. He threw dust in my eyes, tackled me, I threw out my hands and the next thing I know he’s fallen out the window,” he explained in hushed whispers. “That ruckus outside is gathered around his body, and his daddy’s calling for blood.” Loki took a gulping breath. “I don’t know how, but I killed Silver. What am I gonna do, Drever?”

“Ok, calm down, Loki,” Drever responded, placing his hands on Loki’s shoulders. “Did anypony else know you were up there? Did anypony see what happened?”

Loki shook his head. “You’re the only one that knew. Silver and I were alone.” He took a couple of breaths. “I’m scared, Drever.”

“It’s ok,” Drever replied, checking to make sure no one else was there. “It’s ok. Now nopony knows about it and if anypony asks, we say we know nothing. They’ll think Silver threw himself out of the tower and you just walk away. Simple. Everypony goes home and you’re off the hook.”

“Is it really that simple?” Loki asked, starting to calm down as he considered Drever’s logic. Since only he and Drever knew he had been with Silver when he died, his alibi was airtight.

“Very simple,” Drever responded confidently. “We just have to remain quiet about it and this will all go away.”

Loki nodded as he calmed down. “Right. We take this to our graves. We never speak of this again.” Drever silently nodded in agreement before he opened the door to the hallway. Both boys exited the room and left to attend their classes as usual, remaining unsuspecting as the made their way down the hall.

IX.

“Alright men, keep a sharp eye out!” Mikoda barked as he and his squad marched through the dense Everfree forest. “Our missing could be anywhere and so can the enemy. Watch your back and the stallion next to you.” The squad kept a relatively tight formation, never spreading out farther than eyesight of each other. As they moved farther in, the terrain became jagged and cumbersome. The more experienced soldiers carefully treaded over the rocks and small crevasses while some of the rookies did their best to follow their lead. As the group trumped on, one of the rookies, more focused on keeping his eyes on the surrounding trees, caught the tip of his boot in a gnarled root. He soon found himself giving the forest floor a hug, much to the laughter of some of his squad mates. As he tried to pick himself up, a terrible stench caught his nostrils. He gagged and coughed, closing his watering eyes as the smell began to overpower him. He managed to get his hand on something to leverage himself up, but he could feel that this was something unusual. It wasn’t the hard and rough forest floor. He felt around some more and whatever it was, it was smooth to the touch, followed by...wet. He quickly opened his eyes to get a look at whatever it was and soon answered the question he shouldn’t have asked. He screamed as he realized he came face to face with a corpse. Mikoda and the others rushed back towards him, fearing the worst case scenario, that the diamond dogs had got the drop on them. Mikoda reached him first, finding him still panicking and screaming.

“Calm down, soldier!” Mikoda shouted as he grabbed him by the shoulders, shaking him like a ragdoll. This proved to be of no avail as the poor lad continued to scream bloody murder. Mikoda quickly remedied that with a sharp slap to the young stallions cheek, finally quieting him down. “Get a hold of yourself, shiny! Now what is the matter?” The rookie lifted his still shaking arm, pointing Mikoda in the direction of the body. The more experienced stallion gazed upon the stiff with an almost blank expression, an expression having been hardened by years of seeing one’s comrades die upon the battlefield. The rest of the squad reached their position and also looked upon this poor dead fellow, some of them losing their lunch on sight.

Mikoda leaned down to better examine the body. The corpse was wearing the remains of a lab coat and suit, and was rather decayed. Flies were buzzing around it, and maggots crawled around in the orifices created by scavengers picking at the body. Various spots of flesh were covered by perfectly circular burns that surrounded cauterized wounds. “Looks like we found one of our missing scientists,” Mikoda spoke, his tone seeming rather casual, as if this was just another afternoon for him. “We need to get these remains back to Dr. Heartstrings, see if she can tell us more.”

“Are you kidding me?” The shell shocked rookie and corpse finder spoke, his tone hoarse from the pure stark terror. “You want us to carry that thing back home?”

Mikoda stood up and narrowed his gaze upon the young stallion, his expression cold and almost seemingly stone faced. “Do you have a problem with that, son?” The young rookie swallowed down his next words and silently shook no in response, beads of sweat flinging from his face. “That’s what I thought. Two of you take him back to our transports and make sure he’s wrapped up good and tight. The rest of you, keep searching. We’re bound to find a surviving scientist eventually.”

“Sir! Yes, sir!” the soldiers replied as they saluted Mikoda. Two of the more experienced squad members carefully gathered what remained of the body and hurriedly but precisely made their way back to the forest edge.

The brush started rustling as the corpse was taken away. A stallion emerged from hiding, hands held up in a non threatening gesture. “Lunar guard. Excellent. Searching for missing ponies likely.”

The soldiers rapidly turned to face this stranger, swords drawn and aimed at him. Mikoda looked over the unexpected stallion, taking a minute to recognize him. “Sheathe swords, men.” He ordered as he drew his back into its scabbard. “It’s one of our missing scientists.” The squad heeded his command and slipped their blades into their sheaths.

The stallion approached Mikoda and looked him over. “Princess Luna’s consort. Excellent. Must meet with princesses as soon as possible. Escaped captivity. Much to report. Time is paramount.”

“Relax there, friend.” Mikoda replied in a more soothing tone as he placed a hand on the stallion’s shoulder. “We’ll get you back safe and in one piece.” He turned to his squad mates. “Alrighty boys, let’s head on home.”

The ear splitting whistle of a boiling teapot pierced the air of the main laboratory. Luna removed it from the bunsen burner and poured it’s contents into four small teacups, each filled with a single teabag, a dusting of sugar and a spoonful of honey. After stirring up the tea, she handed one of the cups to the stallion who her husband had rescued. “Hope this is to your liking, Dr. Monkshood.” She spoke in her soothing mother’s tone.

“Indeed. An excellent brew,” Monkshood answered after taking a sip. “Always enjoyed this blend. Like mother used to make.”

Luna smiled in reply as she passed the remaining two cups to Lyra and Celestia. Both had expressions of worry and curiosity as they indulged in their tea.

“Now Doctor,” Celestia spoke up first as she set down her cup. “What did these diamond dogs want with you, exactly?”

“Wanted expertize on genetics and medicine,” Monkshood answered. “Was tasked with researching organelle called midi-chlorian.”

“What of the others?” Lyra replied as she made her way over to the royal sisters, nervously sipping her tea. “What required their expertize?”

“Other doctors present. Some maintaining test subjects. Others geneticists working in team. Still others were chemists, metallurgists. Tasked with design and perfection of new type of weapon.”

“Under whose direction?” Celestia demanded, her tone shifting into a more serious pitch. “King Akita’s? Could he or one of his soldiers have found something in the alien wreckage?”

“King Akita is dead,” Monkshood said. “Replaced by new leader. Leader who is not diamond dog.”

“What?” Luna and Celestia simultaneously replied, expressions of worry and shock splashed across their faces. Luna regained her composure and continued the inquiry. “How can that be? Akita was a vicious warrior, he sent back many of our own in pieces.”

“Did you get a good look at this new leader?” Celestia asked.

Monkshood shook his head. “He was always wrapped in a cloak that concealed his face, and he spoke with some manner of voice filter. Can only surmise that he is Equestrian based on build.”

“Oh, that’s just splendid.” Luna quipped. “First it’s dogs running around with some kind of new chew toy, now we have a traitor in our midst. Why am I not surprised?”

“Calm yourself sister.” Celestia replied, placing a hand on her shoulder. “We’ll find out who’s behind this sooner or later. Our soldiers are still combing the forest for any survivors. Perhaps they’ll catch one of these diamond dogs and we can get our answer.” Celestia turned her attention to Lyra. “Dr. Heartstrings, what have you recovered from the body?”

“Well, our friend was out there for at least a couple days.” Lyra replied, a grim look on her face. “We took a look at the burn patterns on the body. Most unusual in that they burned straight through the flesh, bone and back out, not spreading beyond those spots; a perfectly straight line.”

“Wounds caused by new weapons being developed by diamond dogs,” Monkshood explained. “Colleagues described as directed energy weapons. Range of longbows, but using multishot power cells to fire bolts of superheated plasma.”

“How can this be?” Celestia barked, her voice slightly cracking. “How can they have the necessary resources and blueprints to these weapons? We have to find out and destroy those weapons immediately.”

“Sister,” Luna started. “If I may point one little problem out in our current sea of troubles: assuming we do find the diamond dog hideout and successfully take it, with our current armaments mind you, but if we do manage to take it why destroy the weapons?”

“Because, dear sister we have set guidelines forbidding the creation of these weapons in the first place.” Celestia replied.

“And therein lies the problem,” Bunsen said from the doorway. “You have forbidden the advancement of weaponry, when other nations are clearly under no such compunctions.” He strode into the lab and looked at the Sisters directly. “It is quite clear to even a blind stallion that Equestria must adopt newer technologies, or fall by the wayside. Destroyed by more advanced nations who do not share your… disdain for a better equipped military.”

“I don’t seem to recall your opinion, let alone your presence being merited here, Bunsen.” Lyra responded, her tone flecked with hostility.

Celestia raised her hand towards Lyra, motioning for silence before turning her attention towards Bunsen. “A better equipped force is not why I mandated the restrictions.” She spoke in a manner similar to a mother who tried talking her children down, which in most cases meant they won that argument. “The restrictions are there so the technology can’t get into the wrong hands.”

“Sister,” Luna spoke up. “As much as it...pains me to, I...I can’t believe I’m saying this, I agree with Dr. Bunsen. Your intentions, though noble as they are, have failed. Our enemy has access to them and we didn’t even create the weapon.”

“Princess Luna is right, Princess Celestia,” Monkshood added. “Only citizens of Equestria are beholden to Equestria’s laws and regulations. Other nations see means to advance and seize it. Saw it with diamond dogs. Have seen their living conditions.”

“Living conditions?” Celestia replied, her voice inflecting a hint of motherly worry. “Has our victory over them really done that much damage to them?”

“Tia,” Luna barked. “Did you forget that they tried to take our territories many times before? That they sacked and burned villages as they marched ever closer to our gates? Their senseless warmongering crossed a line.”

“And now you’ve crossed a line,” Lyra spoke up in a tone she reserved for one of her scientific lectures. “I’ve done field work. I’ve seen the conditions the diamond dogs have been living in. They barely have enough food and water. Older dogs often give up meals to feed the younger pups.” She wiped away a couple of sympathetic tears. “You squeezed them and hammered them to the point of desperation. And in their desperation, they’ve embraced a ruler who isn’t one of their own kind. A ruler that clearly means to bring Equestria down, which would improve their standard of living.”

“So they claim.” Luna rebutted. “Even if they could, tearing down our nation would lead to a huge global economical recession and hundreds of other nations would descend into anarchy and chaos, even theirs.”

Celestia placed her hand on her chin, deeply pondering what course of action to take. She delicately turned the decision in her head over and over, carefully considering every possible consequence. She sighed as she came to her choice. “Alright. I’ll put the motion on the floor to lift the weapons restrictions. But understand that if it is passed, it will not take immediate effect and there will be guidelines to follow. Dr. Monkshood, since you have been in the enemies captivity and thus have seen the schematics for these weapons I’m sure, I hereby place you in charge of their development. Dr. Bunsen shall assist you wherever necessary.”

“Assist?!” Bunsen asked incredulously. “Dr. Monkshood is clearly traumatized. Surely I would be a better candidate for head of the development team.”

“I think having Monkshood lead is a very good idea, Bunsen,” Lyra said. “We all know about your lack of ethics. You’d probably have us testing the weapons on death row inmates or something.”

“My decision stands Doctor,” Celestia voiced firmly. “If you don’t like it then perhaps I can transfer you to our agricultural sciences department.”

“That won’t be necessary, Your Majesty,” Bunsen begrudgingly relented.

“Good.” Celestia responded. “You all have your work cut out for you and I don’t wish to keep you any further. You are all dismissed.”

Three diamond dogs knelt before their newfound leader at the base of the throne, their ears drooping as they whimpered. The hooded figure looked down upon them, an air of rage and malice surrounding him. Tightly clenched in his grip were two surveillance photos, showing one of the many hundred of identical holding cells throughout the compound. He showed them the first photo as he spoke. “Renowned geneticist Dr. Monkshood.” He repeated the gesture with the other photo. “Crude stone mannequin. Guess which one has been in Monkshood’s cell for the past twenty-four hours?”

The dogs didn’t respond, their faces were dripping sweat and marked by stark fear. Their leader dropped the pictures and moved own towards them. “Now, one of you is evidently responsible for allowing this scientist to not only escape, but to be recaptured by our enemy!” He tightened his fists, the veins bulging out from under the skin with boiling rage. The dogs cowered, huddling together almost like frightened children during a storm.

The cloaked figure drew in some deep breaths, calming himself only slightly. “Now, which one of you was in charge of his cell block?” None of them dared to stand up, paralyzed by the fear he emitted. Finally, the one in the middle stood up, silently taking the blame. The figure extended his hand out and tightly clenched it into a fist. The dog began to gasp for air, grabbing at his own throat as if to pry the invisible hands away. The figure lifted his arm up, the dog following it. He kicked and flailed, desperately trying to breathe. Before long, his eyes rolled into the back of his head as a terrible crunching noise followed his last gasp. He lay limp as wet noodle before the figure released his grip, the body dropping to the floor with a resounding thud. He glared at the surviving two. “Your friend’s mistake cost us greatly. Now we have patrols in the forest looking for us. Get all the equipment ready to move out to our secondary base.”

“Bu...but my Lord,” one of the dogs spoke meekly. “What...what of our captives?” The figure turned his death glare upon him, causing him to tighten his lips shut.

“I said Get. All. The. Equipment. NOW!” He shouted. Without any further words, the two diamond dogs scrambled to do as he ordered, dragging the corpse of their comrade out of the room.

“Be mindful of your temper, my lord,” his elderly advisor said in a deep, gravelly voice as he walked out from behind the throne, hands clasped behind his somewhat slouched back. “Allowing your anger to influence you will lead to rash decisions.”

“Those morons could have ruined everything.” The figure barked back as he rested himself on the throne. “Why did I have to ally myself with such idiotic mongrels? I should have tried any one of the Vanir tribes. Sure those pig headed griffons are stupid as well, but at least they can follow orders without question.” He began to rub his temples, trying to alleviate the headache his minions now caused him.

“You cannot change the past anymore than I can reclaim my youth,” his advisor pointed out. “Better to use this as a learning experience. What holes in your security allowed the scientist to escape? How can those holes be plugged to prevent future escapes?”

“Having dimwitted mongrels who can’t even keep track of their own tails, let alone a valuable asset was the first mistake.” The figure replied. “We’ll have to weed out some of the more...challenged dogs to prevent such a catastrophe.”

“Then the first order of business upon relocation is to start a training regimen that will weed out the weak links,” the old dog answered. “The strong will survive, and the weak will die. Such is the law of your order, is it not? A fine creed to live by, survival of the fittest.”

“Very well,” the figure replied. “Hand down the order to our most capable warriors that any runts, infirm or otherwise dead weight are to be purged.”

“That would be rather wasteful, lord,” the advisor responded. “Such inferiors are more useful alive as laborers than dead and food for scavengers.”

“Fine,” the figure snapped. “Then have it that any weak willed or otherwise useless as soldiers are to be put into grunt work or for target practice for all I care!”

“I will see that they are put in chains for their weakness,” the advisor said with a small bow. “The weakness of inferiors must always be exploited.”

“Good.” The figure deadpanned. “See to it that the evacuations are also proceeding as planned. Any stragglers should be killed so no one knows of our whereabouts.”

“As you command, sire,” the advisor replied as he walked toward the exit. “Any dog that falls behind will become carrion.”

The two diamond dogs stopped to rest in one of the hallways of their compound, panting heavily from dragging around the heavy corpse of their comrade. One of them, his fur a light blonde, turned his attention to the stiff that was once his friend. “Armant, I can’t keep this up. No fight against those snobby ponies is worth this kind of work.”

“But what can we do, Kutta?” Armant asked. “We’ve all seen what Lord Allele can do. If King Akita couldn’t bring him down, what hope do we have, brother?”

“We don’t need to bring him down.” Kutta replied as he caught his breath. “We have the power we need to take down our true enemy.”

“Can we do it?” Armant asked, some doubt in his voice. “We’re still so few. Can we really take on Equestria?”

Kutta simply raised his paw and slapped it across the back of Armant’s head. “Of course we can, stupid! We may be fewer in number, but we have an edge over those self righteous, namby pamby ponies. With those weapons our captives have built for us, a small contingent could raze a village in a matter of minutes. We’d be unstoppable!”

Armant nodded. “You’re right. We can do this, brother. We’ll conquer Equestria and make our people great again.”

“That’s the spirit!” Kutta enthusiastically replied as he clasped his hand on Armant’s shoulder. “Now, gather some of the others. Tell them to lift some of these weapons and we’ll meet at the ancient fighting pit. We’re going to raise our own army.”

X.

Blueblood carefully tread on the slippery cobblestone streets of Canterlot, holding the hood of his cloak tightly to his head to protect his tidy mane from the unrelenting evening downpour. He stopped to get a good look at himself in one of the storefront windows. He was content that his mane remained perfectly combed and not a hair was out of place. Sadly he couldn’t say the same for the clothes he wore, a simple attire really, nothing to make him stand out from any common Equestrian that walked the streets. He sighed disgruntledly, but he knew he couldn’t risk be made out for somepony of wealth in this part of town. He savored one last look before making his way further into Canterlot’s questionable underbelly.

Amid the gleam of the ivory towers and ponies of class and renown, there were the shanty shacks and bottom feeders; ponies that simply couldn’t make it in the civilized world all gather here to drown their sorrows in drink or commit acts of petty thievery just to make it another day. Blueblood cringed as he passed by several of these vagrants, all reeking of piss, cheap booze and other unpleasant odors. He could feel his stomach jumping into his throat, ready to evacuate his dinner all over the roadway. He managed to keep it down and continued on his journey, determined to find a suitable solution to his current problem, a child sized problem. He scanned every dark corner, weary of any ne'er do wells that might dare lay a hand upon his royal person. As he passed another dim litted alleyway, a faintly lit sign caught his eye in the distance. There in bright neon colors, he could make out the image of a mare in burlesque mimicking the can can. Underneath her glowed the word The Prancing Pony. His eyes lit up as he hurriedly made his way to the front door, knocking on it's hard wooden surface.

A small window slid open and he was greeted with a pair of menacing ice blue eyes. “Yeah, what do you want?” The stallion behind the door asked in a gravelly voice. His eyes locked onto Blueblood’s face, narrowing as if to get a better look before disappearing behind the little door. Blueblood could hear the clicks of four...five locks being opened before the door swung inside, revealing the tall, muscular Adonis of a stallion behind the door. “Please, come on in, your grace.” Blueblood didn’t hesitate and practically leapt inside the Prancing Pony. Immediately assaulting his royal nostrils was the mixing stench of booze, cigar smoke, and a few other odors. The partons and a few mechanical serving droids turned their gazes upon them, all of them a nasty scowl that gleamed of an almost hostile aura. Blueblood kept his head down, not bothering to make an eye contact as he slowly and carefully made his way to the bar, tensely breathing as though he could feel the patrons and their ill intentions were closing in on him. He managed to safely make it to the bar, pulling out one of the stools and taking a minute to rest upon it.

“What’ll it be?” the bartender asked as he slid a drink down the bar to another patron.

“A..a uhm…” Blueblood nervously spoke as beads of sweat trickled down his face. “Jus...just a glass of water.” He nervously looked around to see if any of the barflies had heard him. Luckily for him the had their own businesses to attend to and didn’t bother look at his direction. “A glass of water please.”

The bartender slid him a glass with an arched eyebrow. “So what brings you around these parts?”

Blueblood once more turned to see if any of the stallions would notice or even care what he was there for. Once he felt comfortable that he was just another fly on the wall, he turned his attention back to the barkeep. “Listen I got this...problem I need...taken care of. I hear that there’s a stallion who specializes in that around here. Goes by the name of...Iblis.”

The bartender looked around for several moments before sliding a room key across the bar to Blueblood. “Top floor, last room on the left. Good luck. You’ll need it.”

Blueblood silently nodded in reply as he left and made his way upstairs, key in hand. Once he reached the top floor, he carefully moved down the hallway. The sounds of drunken singing and a few minor altercations creeping out from some of the rooms as he reached his destination. He stared at the door for a brief moment before knocking upon the door first, hoping to see if his quarry was indeed behind it. Hearing nothing, he soon slid the key into the lock, twisting it once and opening the door little by little until he could completely see inside the room. It wasn’t much to look at, though he really didn’t expect it to be a Marritrot suite. He could see a figure sitting placidly on the bed, staring back at him with a wide smile across his face.

“Hey what’s up?” the figure cheerfully greeted. “Whatcha need, friend?”

“Iblis, I presume?” Blueblood asked as he entered the small room and closed the door behind him, a hint of surprise and doubt in his voice.

“Sure am,” Iblis answered. “I’m an assassin. You want somebody dead?”

“Yes.” Blueblood calmly replied as he crossed to the other side of the room, leaning against the dresser for support. “You see I have this little...problem and I can’t physically harm him, lest I be caught and exiled or worse. So the only course of action is to get rid of him.”

“Who is he?” Iblis asked. “I’m very discreet, I have no code of ethics, I will kill anyone, anywhere. Kids, animals, old people, doesn’t matter. I just love killin’!”

“Good.” Blueblood replied as he slipped his hand into his pocket, revealing a couple of folded pieces of paper. He began to unfurl the first one, carefully uncreassing it before handing it over to Iblis. “This is your target. Loki Starfallen. Heir to the Equestrian Throne, though not if I have anything to say about it.”

Iblis looked at the picture. “Ooh. I remember him. Sure made waves when Princess Luna adopted him.”

“Yes.” Blueblood replied, his tone turning cold as ice. “And some of those waves are threatening my rightful position.” He unfurled the second parchment and passed it over to his hired assassin. “A list of the patrol schedules and a map of the fastest route to Loki’s room. One thing to keep an eye out for is his wind up tin plated bodyguard. You’ll have to disable it before you can kill him.”

“Know how to take the droid out best?” Iblis asked. “Don’t see any as guards just yet. Give it time.”

“Disable it however you like.” Blueblood snipped. “Just as long as it’s out of your way and you get rid of that little urchin.”

“So what’d this kid do to make you hate him so much?” Iblis asked as he looked over the provided schedules and floor plans.

“Should it really matter to you?” Blueblood inquired as he untied a medium sized sack from his belt and let it drop to the floor with a metallic thud.

“Nah. Just curious,” Iblis said as he picked up the bag and opened it. “Lots of money to burn.”

“No price is too great if it means Loki is out of my life.” Blueblood replied with a smug smirk, his eyes sparkling at the wondrous Loki free future that awaited him. “I want this done tonight if possible. Do whatever you like to the runt. Poison him, drown him, bash him on the head, I don’t care.”

“Can do!” Iblis answered with a grin. “Haven’t killed royalty in a long time.”

“This can in no way be traced back to me.” Blueblood sternly replied. “If you get caught, tell them nothing., understand?” He grasped at his own throat, cringing at the mere thought of losing more than his wealth.

“Sure thing!” Iblis answered. “I’ll just get ready and be on my way.”

Iblis perched on a wall of the palace, unseen and preparing himself for his run. “Oh boy! Here I go killin’ again!” he muttered in excitement before leaping down to a lower level, snapping a guard’s neck as he landed in silence and continuing on his way. Through a courtyard where another guard and an unfortunate gardener met their ends via neck snap Iblis made his way into the palace, hiding and snapping necks as he went. Drawing closer and closer to his sleeping target.

As he drew closer to Loki’s bedroom, he found himself blindsided by the droid bodyguard that Blueblood had mentioned. Without a word spoken, he began grappling with C1-X1, revelling in the challenge of a tireless opponent. Finally, he tore off a panel at the droid’s neck and found a switch. Flipping it, he chuckled as the droid went limp.

After hiding the droid, he slipped into his target’s bedroom and crept toward the sleeping prince.

Luna gazed into her opalescent vanity mirror, taking a moment to admire the lacey purple and gold negligee that one of her bridesmares got for her as a birthday present. She couldn’t help but smile as she tried various poses, taking note of how the negligee accentuated and flattered her curvaceous figure. “Soldier boy better be ready to mount up tonight.” She muttered to herself, letting out a little chuckle before she made her way back into the bedroom.

Mikoda smiled at his wife as she stepped into the room, drinking in her beauty and how lucky he was to have her. “Coming to bed, my beautiful princess of the night?” he asked with a grin from their bed.

Luna answered him with a glistening, almost predatory grin, giggling as she slipped onto the bed, straddling her husband and placing her hands on his bare shoulders. “Like what you see, my faithful soldier?”

“Yes I do, my princess,” Mikoda answered as he ran his hands over her thighs before drawing her into a tender kiss, his fingers curling into her luxurious mane.

Luna moaned into him as they deeply embraced each other, her fingers gripping tightly on his broad shoulders. As the spark of their love was about to roar into a raging fire of passion, Luna broke the connection, turning her gaze towards the bedroom door. She could feel a strange feeling wash over her, every nerve in her body tingled and not in a pleasant way. “Something’s wrong.” She finally spoke, her tone afflicted with worry.

“Wrong?” Mikoda asked before he felt a chill down his spine. Deep down, he just knew what the source was. “Our son!”

“LOKI!” She screamed, practically leaping off the bed and racing out of the bedroom with almost lightning speed.

Mikoda was right behind Luna as they burst into Loki’s bedroom. The sight that greeted him filled him with terror and rage. A pony sat on Loki’s bed smothering the struggling boy with his own bedsheets. Loki’s muffled cries of terror spurred him even more. With a roar of rage, he tackled the assassin to the floor and started beating him furiously.

Loki finally broke free of sheets, gasping for air as he fell out of the bed and onto the floor, coughing furiously. Before he had much time to react, he felt the familiar vice like grip of Luna’s arms wrapping tight around him.

“Oh my little starchild!” Luna bawled as she buried Loki into her chest, smothering him once more. She loosened her grip and began to inspect him, carefully looking over almost every inch for any lasting marks or bruises.

“Mommy!” Loki sobbed as he tightly hugged Luna, terrified by the attempt on his life. “I was so scared, mommy!”

Luna wrapped him in her grip once more and gently stroked the back of his head. “It’s ok sweetie, I promise it’s ok now. He can’t hurt you anymore. I’ll make sure of that.” Her tone shifted into a more enraged one as she glared at the twitching, but otherwise unconscious would be assassin on the floor.

“My lady!” A voice called out from the hallway. The familiar sounds of armored shoes clanging against the title floor echoed. Quickly entering through the doorway, Aysel and another Lunar guard filed in, weapons drawn. “We heard screaming! Is everything ok?” Aysel asked as he took in the whole sight before turning his attention to Mikoda, standing over his beaten adversary, his knuckles dusted with a bit of blood. “Captain?”

Mikoda stood up and turned to Aysel. “Lock him up! Put him under the tightest security possible.”

“Yes, sir.” Aysel replied, motioning for the other guard to follow him to their prisoner.

“Where is C1-X1?” Luna asked, her voice still inflected with anger.

“We found him incapacitated just down the hall.” Aysel replied as he and the other guard managed to each grab a hold of the unconscious assassin.

“I want him brought to Lyra for immediate repairs!” Luna barked as she rested her hands on Loki’s shoulders.

Loki looked up at Luna, still crying after his near death experience. “Mommy. Can I sleep with you and daddy tonight?”

“Of course sweetheart.” Luna replied as she cradled him in her arms, trying her best to calm him down. “Come on, let’s get you into bed then. We’ve all had a long night. Coming, dear?”

“Yeah. I’ll be right along, honey,” Mikoda answered as he looked at his knuckles. “Just need to get cleaned up. We’ll interrogate that assassin tomorrow.”

Luna silently replied with a nod as she carried the now much calmer Loki to her chamber, feeling physically and emotionally exhausted.

“So, what do we have on our assassin here?” Mikoda asked as he glared at the would be killer from behind the one way mirror of the interrogation cell.

“He hasn’t said a word,” Aysel answered. “No identification, no record. Nothing in his pockets but knives and lint.”

“There must be some kind of trace of him on an international scale.” Mikoda replied as thoughts of pure rage churned in his mind. “Have some of our guys double check with any foreign agencies, see what they can dig up.” He turned to lock his gaze with Aysel’s. “In the meantime, I’ll see if I can loosen his tongue a bit.”

“Good luck, sir,” Aysel said. “I’ll see what I can dig up. Let’s hope he gives up whoever wanted my nephew dead.”

“Oh I wager a certain blue blooded prince had a hand in this.” Mikoda snarled as he swung open the door and calmly walked into the room. He passed the eerily quiet and smiling assassin, pulling out the other chair and taking his seat, his expression of pure anger never once changing. “Ok, bub, let’s cut to the chase. I know somepony must have paid you quite a small fortune to sneak your way in here and try and kill my son. My son! And the way things are looking for you right now, you’re looking at life, if you’re lucky. So, why don’t you make it easy on yourself and come clean. Give me the name of the pony that hired you, and I can maybe make the case that you should rot in Canterlot Correctional for the rest of your miserable life.”

“I gotta say. This is the first time I’ve ever been caught,” Iblis replied, still wearing that cheerful smile. “But you’re not getting anything on my client. Bad for business to sell out the people that hire me.”

“And it’s bad for business that you get caught.” Mikoda pointed out, his tone cold and aggressive. “Ruins your reputation and thusly any chance at potential new customers. Most in your position would have taken a cyanide pill or slit their throats in the holding cell rather than give their clients up. Now perhaps the reason you didn’t do either is because I knocked you unconscious the previous evening, but you had every chance to try it when you stirred this morning.”

“Suicide is for hitponies, or as we in the business prefer to call them, amateurs,” Iblis answered. “Professionals like me don’t need to kill ourselves on the rare occasions that we get caught. I’ll be out and about by nightfall.”

“If you were perhaps in some corrupt third world court system, you’d be right.” Mikoda replied smugly. “But see, here in Equestria we don’t have such a loose system of justice. Not to mention you broke the golden rule of the assassins: you left witnesses. So, by my reasoning, with the testimony of our witnesses, plus the undeniable evidence you left at the scene and with no reasonable doubt in the minds of a jury, you’ll be convicted of attempted regicide. You may not give me the identity of your employer, but it won’t wholly matter as long as I see you rot in a six by eight cell for the rest of your natural life.”

Iblis laughed as though he’d just been told a hilarious joke. “Oh I won’t be getting out because of a corrupt court system. I’ll be getting out by nightfall because I’m going to bust out.”

Mikoda replied by simply standing up and snapping his fingers. The door swung out as a heavily armed squad of five Solar guards entered the room, standing behind the assassin. One of them lifted him up by the collar of his shirt as two others slapped handcuffs on his hands and feet. A third clasped a metallic collar around his neck. Small green lights flashed as the collar clicked together. Mikoda smiled smugly as the guards made sure the assassin was shackled tightly. “Well, Mr. Assassin. I’d love to see you try and get out of this. Specially designed hand and ankle cuffs crafted from Varangar steel and reinforced with a dash of titanium for good measure. But that’s not the best part of this package. That fancy collar around your neck is a special kind of shock collar. Monitors your heart rate. Anytime it drops or goes over one hundred and twenty over ninety, it’ll send fifty thousand volts of electricity coursing into your skull. And don’t even think about tampering with it. Only specialized codes can remove it, but the codes are changed every three minutes. Try to force it apart, and it’ll shock you. Try to tamper with it without the codes, the voltage goes up from fifty thousand to one hundred and fifty thousand.” He turned his gaze to the guards. “Take our guest to his special accommodations.”

“Ooh yeah. This looks deadly,” Iblis commented as he was led out of the interrogation cell down the hall and into an elevator. He was in the center of a formation with his guards in a circle around him. “So… Before we get started,” he spoke up as the elevator doors began closing. “Anypony want to get off?” The doors closed as that question was raised.

“He escaped?!” Mikoda shouted as he grabbed one of the Solar guards by the collar of his cuirass, lifting him high into the air. The inside of the elevator was a bloodbath. The guards escorting the assassin all had their throats slit open by one of their own number’s knives, which was buried in its owner’s throat, and the shock collar lay disabled on the floor along with the cuffs that had been on his wrists and ankles. “How could this have possibly happened?!”

“Based on what we’ve gathered from the camera before it went dead, he chomped on something in his tooth that unleashed an electromagnetic pulse that disabled the collar. Then it looks like he went to town on the guards and once the doors opened, he bolted and snapped the neck of anypony that got in his way. Even the cleaning lady got her neck snapped.”

He dropped the guard back onto the floor, veins practically protruding from his forehead as he clenched his fist and smashed it into the wall next to him. “I want him found!” He screamed as he removed his fist from the wall. “Send out search teams! Put out an all points bulletin to every city within one hundred miles of here, now!”

The poor scared guard bolted to relay Mikoda’s orders, not wanting to be in the angry father’s presence any longer than he had to be.

Mikoda stormed off, his blood boiling and teeth clenching. Just before he turned the corner of the hallway, he took out what remained of his rage upon a vending machine, starting by beating the flexiglass until it completely broke. He continued pummeling the rest of it, leaving large dents in it metal body before he finally grabbed it and pushed it down onto the ground. After satisfying his rage for the moment, he regained his composure and continued on. “Luna’s not going to be happy about this.”

Loki hugged Luna tightly in fear. The news that his would be killer was at large had the boy in a state of constant panic. Every shadow made him nervous, and he was scared to be alone. “Mommy I don’t want to go to school. I’m scared that pony will get me.”

Luna gently rested her hand on Loki’s shoulder as she met his gaze. “Alright Loki, you stay home today.” Her tone was soothing and calm. “But just for today only. You need to go back eventually.”

“But what if that pony gets me?!” Loki asked in fear. “Daddy’s best men couldn’t stop him! C1-X1 couldn’t stop him! If I go to school, he’ll get me!”

Luna sighed despairingly as she removed her hand from Loki. Her wits were at the end of their rope. She nervously paced around for a while, desperately trying to come up with some possible solution to alleviate her son’s worry. Twenty-four hour guard protection? No, that won’t work. They’d have to follow him everywhere and they’d have to do security checks in everyplace and on everypony that even casually waves to him. Sometimes I think they’re trained a bit too well. Before she even faintly wore a track into the floor, she turned to catch eye of her sister in the same hall.

“Perhaps I can offer a suggestion, Luna?” Celestia asked as she sipped a calming cup of tea. “Why not have him stay with the Varangar for a while?”

“You mean...send my little starchild away?” Luna replied, her voice squeaking with a hint of sadness as she turned her gaze back to Loki.

“None are more skilled in the ways of war than the Varangar,” Celestia pointed out. “Loki will be safe among them.”

“But I don’t wanna go!” Loki objected, clinging to Luna’s leg. “I’ve never been far from mommy before!”

Luna could only stand silent, the weight of this decision practically crushing her heart. On the one hand, he would be kept safe and nothing mattered to her more than his well being. But the thought of being away from him, even if it meant his protection, brought a solitary tear to her eye. She took in a breath, calming her mind before she fixed her gaze on Loki once more, kneeling to meet him eye to eye. “Loki, I know this will be hard for both of us to accept...but this is the only way you can stay safe.”

“But mommy…” Loki weakly protested, tears coming to his eyes. “I wanna stay with you.”

“I promise it’s only temporary.” Luna calmly, if somewhat sadly replied as she lifted his chin up, wiping away his tears. “And I’ll come visit whenever I can, ok sweetie?”

“Will you write to me too?” Loki asked as he looked into Luna’s eyes.

“Everyday.” Luna assured, her voice once more cracking from sadness.

Loki hugged Luna tightly. “I love you, mommy.”

Luna reciprocated his hug, a slight smile formed on her lips. “I love you too, my star child.”

XI.

Loki lay in his bed in his quarters on the ship that was transporting him across the sea to a new, unfamiliar land. C1-X1, his ever present protector, stood in a silent vigil beside the door.

“Keep watch, C1-X1,” Luna ordered as she made her way past the droid and into the corridor. “I’m going to have a word with the captain about our arrival time. And make sure he doesn’t cause any mischief.”

“Acknowledged,” C1-X1 replied, still unmoving in his watch over his charge.

Luna nodded in reply before she sauntered down the hall. She passed a couple of the passenger cabins, stopping only once to politely return one of her subject’s respectful gestures before crossing through the lounge to a set of stairs that lead to the bridge.

The bridge was manned by a small, but skilled, crew. The captain stood at his elevated post where he could observe everything as the airship flew through the skies over the Varangar lands.

“Captain Bellerophon,” Luna called out as she made her last step onto the bridge. “How long until we reach Yggdrasil?”

“We’ll be arriving within ten minutes, Princess,” Bellerophon answered as he bowed to Luna. “Is the young prince doing alright, Majesty? I heard what happened in Canterlot. Nasty business.”

“He’s doing ok,” Luna replied, a hint of fear behind her eyes as she thought back to the incident a few days prior. “He was just resting when I left. First time he’s been on a zep, the poor boy tired himself out in his excitement.”

“At least he found reason to smile,” Bellerophon replied. “It’s always nice to see a child so excited to see something new.”

“Well, thank you captain.” Luna replied before curtsying. “I’ll go and inform him that we’re almost there. He’ll probably be recharged in his excitement by now.”

“I hope he finds himself just as excited for Yggdrasil,” Bellerophon said with a chuckle as he looked out at the massive tree that marked the city’s location.

“Wow!” Loki exclaimed as he looked out across the city from the branches of the Yggdrasil tree. “This tree is so huge!” The airship docks were built among the branches, and its circumference was measured in miles. It was as though the city had grown around the tree and over it. At the base of it stood the royal palace, built around the tree’s very base. So great were Yggdrasil’s branches that the city was well shaded from the desert sun, taking its energy to sustain itself and protecting the people from it at the same time.

Luna chuckled as she gazed at Loki’s awestruck face, taking his hand in her’s as a pair of armor clad griffons approached them. “Ok, sweetheart, stay close and follow me.” She turned her gaze to C1-X1. “You too, tin man.”

“Acknowledged,” C1-X1 answered, following his master and charge down into the city. They were escorted through it to the palace, passing by statues and paintings of past Varangar kings at the heights of their glory, and in nine cases out of ten, the battles that ultimately claimed their lives. The trio was finally led into a courtyard that at first appeared to be indoors, but was actually shaded so completely by the Yggdrasil tree as to appear so. At the trunk of the tree, seated in a throne made from the very sap of Yggdrasil, sat Queen Freya and her husband King Vultan, who rose to greet them. “Luna! My friend!”

“Vultan!” Luna excitedly squeaked as she made her way up the throne and wrapped the much more bulky griffon in a tight hug. “How have you been, you boisterous bird of prey?” She loosened her constricting hug and playfully smacked his engorged gut. “Still eating like a king I see.”

“And still able to rend my enemies apart with my bare hands!” Vultan answered as he patted Luna’s shoulder. “And my boys are doing wonderfully as well. Balder has even started courting a young reeve named Gilda. The finest shield maiden I have ever seen. She saved his life from an assassin that tried to strike him at a dinner party. I still don’t know how she hid so many stilettos in her dress. She even fit a garrote in there.”

“Really?” Luna asked in surprise and excitement at the same time. “She must be quite the lady to tame.” She turned her attention to Freya, bowing her head in respect before refocusing her attention to Loki, who hid behind her legs. “Oh, where are my manners? I’d like you to meet my son and your guest for the year, Loki and his bodyguard, C1-X1.”

Vultan looked down at Loki and then at the droid. “So you finally became a mother, Luna?” He knelt down to Loki’s level. “A pleasure to meet you, Loki. I am Vultan, king of the Varangar people. I have a son your age. I think you two will get along splendidly.”

“N...n...ni…” Loki started stuttering nervously as he extended a trembling hand towards Vultan’s claws. “Nice to mee...meet you too, sir.”

“First time seeing a griffon?” Vultan asked as he shook Loki’s hand. “No need to be shy. We are warriors to the last, but also loyal friends that love a good time as much as the next person.” He looked behind his guests and smiled. “Jottun! Come here, my son. Say hello to our guests.”

Loki and everyone else turned their gaze to see a young fledgling walk towards them, though something more caught their eyes. Compared to the other fledgling’s Loki had seen on his way to the palace, this one stood at least two and a half heads taller than most and he was noticeably broader. He looked like he had the muscular body of a two year old guard dog.

Vultan smiled in pride as Jottun came over to them. “You remember Princess Luna, right, son? And this is her son, Loki.”

Jottun bowed his head in respect to Luna before locking eyes with Loki. “Pleasure to meet you, Loki.” He spoke, his voice carrying a slightly deep pitch for a boy his age as he extended out his claw to Loki. He tightly gripped Loki’s hand and yanked him into a powerful bear hug before loosening his grip. “I am Jottun, son of Vultan. Heir to the Varangar Empire. I welcome you to our home.”

“Thank you for your hospitality, King Vultan, Prince Jottun,” Loki answered respectfully even as his thoughts turned to Equestria, and to his best friend.

“It is our pleasure my young prince.” Vultan heartily bellowed as he let out a throaty chuckle. “Any friend or relative of Luna’s is always a welcome guest in our home. Now, perhaps you’d like to get settled in my boy? You have had quite the journey and a stout lad like yourself needs his rest.”

An older griffon of similar build to Vultan, but more muscular strode into the throne room accompanied by a reeve who carried in the exact same warrior way as he did. “Father! I heard that Princess Luna has come to visit us.”

“Balder my boy!” Vultan exclaimed as he eagerly wrapped him in an iron hug. “She has indeed.” He let loose his grip before moving to introduce Luna, who in turn rushed up and wrapped Balder in her arms.

“It’s good to see you, Balder!” Luna giddily proclaimed. “My how you’ve grown. Last time I saw you, you were only knee high.”

“It’s good to see you too, Princess,” Balder replied with a smile before looking at his companion. “Gilda, come meet Princess Luna.”

Gilda replied with a respectful bow. “A pleasure as always, Princess.” She spoke in a calm, focused manner.

Vultan chuckled heartily once more. “Balder, my dear Gilda, allow me to introduce to you our guest of honor, Loki.”

Loki looked up at the crown prince and his paramour in awe at the aura of power and authority that they radiated. “It’s nice to meet you,” he said as he bowed.

Balder moved towards Loki and circled around him, eyeing every bit of him as though he were inspecting a suit of armor. Once finished, he returned the bow. “Pleasure’s all mine, young Prince of Equestria.”

Gilda repeated Balder’s actions, intent on her own assessment of this unusual creature standing before her. “Pleasure, little Equestrian.” She replied.

“Luna, Balder, Gilda, let us talk and let the young ones get acquainted,” Vultan suggested as he smiled at Loki and Jottun.

“Agreed.” Luna replied before kneeling down to Loki. “Jottun will show you around the palace for a while. I’ll be right here if you need me, ok?”

“Okay, mother,” Loki replied with a smile as he hugged Luna.

Luna tightly hugged him back and planted a kiss on his “birthmark.” “Have fun, and don’t let me hear you’ve caused any mischief, ok?”

“I won’t, mother,” Loki said before turning and looking up at Jottun, still in awe of the boy’s size.

“It would be my honor to show you the glory of my homelands.” Jottun stated proudly before clasping his large clawed hand on Loki’s shoulder. “Come! Drink in the wonder of Yggdrasil and all she has to offer!” Before Loki could even utter a response, Jottun marched on, dragging him along.

Vultan smiled as they left before taking a seat on his throne. “So, Luna. While I always enjoy your visits, I presume there is another reason you came here with your son?”

“Yes, and I wish it were under better circumstances.” Luna replied, her tone shifting from soothing and motherly to a more serious one. “Some fiend assaulted my home, killed many of my guards and almost smothered my son.”

Vultan, Balder, and Gilda were aghast at the news. “Who would make an attempt on such a sweet boy’s life?!” Vultan asked. “They’ll find no welcome in these lands, I assure you.”

“Some foreign Tellurian,” Luna responded. “I suspect he may have been hired by my no good nephew, but alas I can’t prove that claim. The assassin remains on the loose and I fear he may try and come back for Loki. So until he is either caught or we can be sure he won’t try for Loki again, I am placing him under your charge.”

“I will protect him like he is my own, Luna,” Vultan promised. “No harm will befall him here. He will be safe.”

“Gilda and I will train him so that if that assassin is foolish enough to try again, Loki will be ready for him,” Balder added.

“An assassin so willing to target a kid is the lowest scum there is,” Gilda growled.

“I can’t thank you enough for this, Vultan.” Luna replied, tightly hugging him once more. “I have no doubt you and your people will keep him safe.”

“We will,” Balder promised. “I’m sure he’ll become like family in no time.”

“Gaze in wonder, Equestrian prince!” Jottun exclaimed as he and Loki reached what would be the town square. “Let your eyes drink deep of the heart of Yggdrasil!”

Loki looked around at the market place. Merchants from all around selling their wares to both locals and tourists. Weaponsmiths worked hard on their craft, producing weapons that were not only deadly, but beautiful as well. He also saw another interesting sight. “Who are the reeves carrying large shields, Jottun?”

“Those are our shield maidens.” Jottun proudly spoke. “Some of the finest warriors in the land. Females who fight alongside us men in the glory of battle. Tough as steel and strong as the mighty Ursa Minor.”

“Wow. Equestria doesn’t have a lot of mares in its military,” Loki said in awe. “Most of them are civilians.”

“What?” Jottun asked dumbfounded. “Your mares do not fight? How can that be? Your mother is a mighty warrior! One of the best in your history no doubt! She has not mandated that all mares fight for their motherland?! Absurd! Equestrian females must be limp and weak!”

“Not really,” Loki said. “Military service is voluntary in Equestria, and the mares are strong in other ways. Like Doctor Lyra Heartstrings or Professor Twilight Sparkle. They may not be physically strong, but they’re really really smart.”

“Father always did say that the mind is your greatest weapon to hone.” Jottun replied, turning his attention to a small stand within the expansive market. The smells of various meats wafted from this vendor, enrapturing Jottun’s nostrils. He eagerly licked his beak as he grabbed Loki by his collar. “Come friend, you must be famished!”

Loki yelped in surprise as he was pulled along by the larger boy. “I am pretty hungry now that you mention it. Where are we going now, Jottun?”

“First, the finest purveyor of meats in all of Yggdrasil!” Jottun exclaimed as they neared the vendor. “Then I’ll take you to see our shield maidens spar! It’s a sight to behold!” Jottun finally reached the stand’s counter, Loki by the shirt collar, and heartily slammed his fist down upon it repeatedly. “Cook! A round of your finest meat skewers!”

Loki sniffed the air that pervaded the stand, smelling spices that he had never encountered in the vegetarian dominated Equestria. Just by scent alone he could tell the superiority of Varangar meats. The sight only added to that. Two plates were placed before himself and the prince. Each bore a quartet of skewers that had five pieces each of well cooked meat, cooked well enough to kill any parasites, but just enough rare meat in the center that some blood leaked from it. Loki’s mouth watered at the sight. Picking one up, he bit into a piece, his tongue taking in the fat laced juice and the lovely taste of the spices.

Jottun gazed upon Loki’s look of awe and delight, scarfing down his own skewers like a ravenous wild beast. He let loose a throaty chuckle, mimicking his father’s own before he swallowed his mouthful. “I take it this beats any cuisine in your Equestria, friend?”

“I’m an omnivore raised by herbivores,” Loki said between bites. “Meat based cuisine like this is practically nonexistent back home.”

“Well then you’ll have to savor as much of this as you can then.” Jottun proudly replied before he slammed the bare skewers into the counter of the stand, as if he were sticking a wild beast. “Another!”

Loki was shocked again. What would shock most any Equestrian was taken as a great compliment by the Varangar chef, who laughed heartily as he gave Jottun another serving of meat. Finishing his own meat, Loki found himself craving more. Following his host’s example, he speared the skewers into the counter, albeit not so deeply due to his lower level of strength. “Another!”

Jottun once more laughed with his mouth full of meat before he proceeded to smack Loki on the back before gulping down his second helping. “Excellent, my friend! Eat, drink, be hearty here! We’ll make a Varangar out of you yet! Come. It is time to see our Iron Reeve’s in action.”

Loki smiled back as he finished his food and nodded to Jottun. “Lead on, friend. Lead on.”

Jottun didn’t hesitate as he once more grabbed hold of Loki’s collar and yanked him away from the stand, heading towards the barracks. They crossed through the rest of the marketplace, many vendors trying to offer wares of lucky rune stone jewelry or a freshly crafted and sharpened blade. After passing one more vendor, the reached their new destination.

Like the throne room, the courtyard that served as the shield maidens’ training ground was shaded so fully as to appear indoors by the Yggdrasil Tree, and there were warriors everywhere honing their skills in various ways. Archers stood at firing ranges, swordswomen drilled their sequences together, and still others were partaking in full contact sparring. And in the ring, defeating all comers, was none other than Gilda. What Loki noticed immediately after identifying her brought a blush to his face and his hand to his eyes to cover them.

Jottun turned his attention to Loki, noticing the new color of his face, then turned it back to Gilda, who was locked in a grappling match with another shield maiden. “Something troubling you, my friend?” He spoke as he turned his gaze back to Loki.

“Ms. Gilda is naked,” Loki pointed out like it was the most obvious answer, still keeping his gaze averted from her.

“And?” Jottun asked dumbfounded as he refocused his attention to Gilda, who was in the midst of pinning her opponent to the ground, trying to subdue her.

“Public nudity isn’t something done in Equestria,” Loki answered. “I’ve always been taught never to look at a naked mare unless she and I are in love.”

Jottun chuckled, once more slapping Loki on the back. “Loki, there’s nothing to be ashamed of. Our warriors train like this because our fur and feathers protect us from the sun and it teaches us to focus on fighting when one is without clothes.”

“You truly have no nudity taboo?” Loki asked, slowly lowering his hand but not looking in Gilda’s direction.

“You should have known it by now, but we Varangar are a proud people!” Jottun exclaimed as he beat his hand to his chest.

“Including of your bodies?” Loki asked, managing to tame his blush. “That’s a new concept to me, honestly.”

“You’ll have much to learn during your time here.” Jottun reassured as he witnessed Gilda triumph over her vanquished foe, letting out a war cry as she strutted throughout the ring. Jottun cheered boisterously, excited by her victory.

Loki found himself caught up in the cheering as he basked in Gilda’s victory. Before he felt himself pushed toward the ring and into the midst of the shield maidens, and right into the sight of Gilda.

As Gilda basked in the glory of her victory, she looked down and locked eyes with Loki and Jottun. “Ah, Jottun. Loki. Come to see me earn my praise in the eyes of Woden, did you?” She leaned against the edge of the ring, snickering a bit at Loki’s reddened cheeks.

“Actually Gilda,” Jottun started before giving Loki another good shove. “I was hoping you might give our guest here a first hand lesson in self pride, and maybe a few fighting pointers?”

“Absolutely.” Gilda replied as she extended her clawed hand out to Loki. “Your father wanted Balder and I to train our little friend here anyway. No time like the present, eh kid?”

“I suppose not,” Loki replied as he reached out to Gilda’s offered claw, keeping his gaze firmly on her face and refusing to look further downward toward her curves as he gripped her hand.

Gilda could only muster a chuckle as she took him into the ring’s center. “You Equestrians are such prudes, kid. A sense of modesty gets you killed in battle. Why do you think I spar naked? Besides, I’m sure Balder loves the show. Don’t you, babe?” she called to Balder, who was indeed watching from the sidelines.

“How can I not, my little Valkyrie?” Balder replied as a grin spread across his face. “You take no prisoners in your fights and it gets me wild when you defeat your enemy.” He slipped her a sly little wink.

“Oh you always know how to get me going,” Gilda purred, running her tongue over her beak with a look that promised bedroom fun later. Turning her attention back to Loki, she grinned at him. “Alright then. Let’s do something about that sense of modesty, kid.”

Loki said nothing as he felt Gilda start to remove his shirt. He could feel the dry, hot desert air on his bare chest. “Looks like you’ve already had some training, going by those muscles,” Gilda commented with an appraising look. “Now lose the pants.”

The redness of Loki’s face turned a shade darker as he eyed the other Varangar shield maidens around him, feeling their eyes burning into his very soul. Beads of sweat rushed down his face as he trembled nervously. “I...I...I...I...I...I can….” He stuttered as he gripped his belt with trembling hands. The reeves around him began offering words of encouragement, urging him not to be shy or self conscious. Demonstrating that beneath their valor and battle hardened faces, they had compassionate hearts to the last.

“Come on, kid,” One spoke up. “You ain’t got nothing we haven’t seen already.”

“Nothing wrong with showing a little skin, ain’t that right ladies?” Another voiced. Her question was met with a resounding “A’oo! A’oo! A’oo!”

Loki sucked in a breath and shucked his pants in one motion. Like ripping off a band-aid, he thought.

“There you go kid.” Gilda congratulated, patting Loki on the back. “Now lose the boxers and then we can get started.”

Loki stared up at her. “Boxers too? Seriously?” Gilda’s only reply was a quick nod as she placed her clawed hands on her hips. Gripping his only remaining garment, Loki discarded them and stood in his full glory before his new teacher.

“There we go!” Gilda cheered with spread arms and a grin. “Now we can get to the most brutal training you’ll ever experience in this life or the next!”

Loki gulped in fear as he nervously hid his private area behind his hands, his blushing turning the darkest shade of red one could imagine.

The central hall of the palace was in uproar with riotous laughter and the clashing of steel mugs overflowing with mead as Luna, Vultan and many of his court dined on the many courses of meat and bread spread out before them, save for a small platter of greens that Luna herself partook in. Vultan himself engorged upon a platter of bovine legs, ribs of the wild boar and wings of a fowl whilst washing down a large goblet of mead like a voracious glutton. After rending the seared flesh of the leg held held in his claws, he proceed to remove the blood stains from his maw with a napkin before he turned his attention to Luna. “So there it stood! A massive beast unlike any I’ve laid my eyes on! It’s eyes glowed red like the fires of Hel and it’s claws and fangs gleamed in the light of your moon! As it raised its massive claws up to strike me down, I raised my trusty shield and let out a mighty roar, challenging the creature to do it’s worst! It brought down a tremendous blow, but its razor claws couldn’t even scratch the paint of my shield. Before it could land another blow, I thrust the tip of my spear into it’s neck, bringing the devil down with one fell strike!” He let loose another uproarious chuckle before once more sinking his teeth into his meal.

“Truly your father tells amazing stories, Jottun,” Loki muttered to his newest friend as he enjoyed his plate of boar and bovine meat. To his left was Gilda, staying near her pupil, and Balder sat right next to her in turn.

“Father is proud of his achievements!” Jottun exclaimed as he tore into his boar shoulder, ripping out a large chuck and gnashing on it in a manner like the wolf. “As all Varangar should be! We savor each of our victories and learn from our failures!”

“Here, here, little brother!” Balder added before he gulped back his mead flagon in a single breath before tossing it on the ground. “Another!”

Loki drained his milk, good stuff even though he had wanted to try the mead. But his mother wouldn’t allow it. Still, he was really getting into the spirit of his hosts, and tossed his flagon to the ground. “Another!”

Gilda laughed as she heard her student. “I like this kid, Balder! He’ll fit right in with us! He’s got a warrior’s spirit!”

“So it seems,” Balder replied, trying to keep his sides from splitting with laughter. “This kid’s a riot!”

Luna found herself giggling as she watched Loki ingrain himself with his hosts. It eased her mind seeing him so happy, knowing that’d she’d have to return home without her precious baby by her side. A hint of sorrow lay behind her eyes as she took a swig out of her flagon.

Gilda grinned at Loki and ruffled his hair. “We’ll toughen you up too. Teach you our ways, kid. Far as I care, you’re already one of us.”

Loki’s only response was a hearty chuckle and a playful punch to Gilda’s arm before he found himself digging into his meal.

“Yep, kid’s practically an honorary Varangar.” Balder replied, raising his flagon in a toast. “To our new guest, Loki! May his life be filled with many victories and wonders!”

“To Loki!” The others at the table returned, raising their mugs and clanging them against one another.

As Luna finished her flagon she turned to Vultan. “If it wouldn’t be too much trouble my old friend, I’d like to speak to Loki in private.” Her voice carried an inflection of sadness.

“By all means, my dear.” Vultan assured, his tone much more soothing as he motioned for Loki to go with Luna.

Leaving the table, Loki followed Luna away to the corridor, where there wasn’t anybody else to overhear them. “What is it, mother?”

Luna turned to meet Loki’s gaze,a couple tears streaming down her face before she wrapped him tightly in a hug, placing a kiss on his forehead. “You be good for me, ok sweetheart? Promise me you’ll behave.”

“W-What do you mean, mother?” Loki asked as he looked up at her. “I don’t understand.” Then realization crossed his face. “No. No you can’t go!” He hugged her with tears in his eyes. “Please don’t go, mother!”

“I have to Loki.” She replied, almost sobbing. “I’m needed back home. I want to stay here with you but I can’t.” She gazed into his watering green eyes, wiping a few tears from his face before attending to her own. “Now promise me you’ll behave, ok?”

Loki choked back a sob and dried his tears before nodding. “I promise, mother. I’ll behave. I’ll make you proud. You, father, Uncle Aysel, and Auntie Celestia.”

“That’s my good little prince.” Luna replied, tenderly caressing his cheek and meekly smiling before planting one last kiss on his forehead. “I love you, Star Child.”

“I love you too, mother,” Loki said. “I’ll write every day.”

“I know you will.” Luna responded before she returned to the central hall to say her goodbyes Vultan and the others and before she took one final look at Loki, seeing another tear streak down his face.

XII.

Loki snickered to himself as he hid behind a wall, the mischievous gears in his mind turning. As he composed himself, he peeked out to make sure he had everything set. Perched above a partially open door sat a simple wooden pail tethered to a small rope, the other end of which was tied to a branch that served as a rafter. His eyes gleamed as his trap was set, now all that was left was to wait for his unsuspecting victim to spring it. He quickly ducked back into his hiding spot, a great big grin plastered across his face as he waited.

Gilda let out a loud yawn as she approached her bedroom door and pushed against it. She loosed a shocked screech when the bucket of ice cold water fell on her and doused her, fully waking her up and making her very glad that she never wore clothes to bed.

Loki found himself on the floor, laughing his head off and holding his sides together. As he rolled onto his back, still cackling like a hyena, he soon found a very cross Gilda standing over him. The look on her face was one of grave fury. As his laughter died down, he responded with a sheepish little grin. Within the blink of an eye, he rolled to his feet and bolted down the hall.

“Get back here, Loki!” Gilda screeched as she gave chase, running on all fours after the boy. Yet for some reason she was still having trouble closing the distance between her and her student. It was like he could make himself faster than any pure biped had a right to be.

Loki ran as fast as his legs could carry him, breathing heavily as the adrenaline coursed through his body. He zigzagged throughout the palace, finally stopping to catch his breath in the central hall. As he panted, he gazed back to see if Gilda was still in pursuit of him; she was not. Confident he had lost her, he made his way into another room, just to be sure she wouldn’t catch up to him. He left the door to the room open enough where he could survey the hall, cautiously watching for his pursuer. As he eyed the hallway, he felt a hand rest on his shoulder. He immediately leapt from the room screaming, landing on his stomach. He turned to see what had ambushed him, and to his relief he found himself locking eyes with Jottun. “By the Empress, you scared me half to death!” He yelped.

Jottun laughed and pulled Loki to his feet. “Why so high strung this morning, friend? Is Gilda mad at you for something?”

“Let’s just say the reeve didn’t enjoy her early morning shower,” Loki snarked, catching his breath from both the run and the panic attack Jottun had laid on him. “Are all your maidens so quick to temper, even from a harmless little joke?”

"Gilda is particularly ill-tempered in the morning,” Jottun answered. “I believe you Equestrians call it not being a morning person.”

Loki chuckled as he clasped his hand on Jottun’s broad shoulder. “I’ll have to remember that next time I pick my targets.” He took in a few deep breaths, finally calming himself before once more peeking down the hall, hoping Gilda wouldn’t have caught up to him. He sighed in relief when she didn’t show up. “Good, I seem to have eluded her. For the time being.” He turned his attention back to Jottun. “So, what else is there to do for fun around here?”

The door was thrown open and Loki found himself pulled into a one armed headlock. “You may be fast, you little brat, but my nose could follow you in the desert itself!” Gilda ranted with a glare as she administered a noogie to Loki’s head.

Loki grunted as Gilda applied pressure to his scalp, squirming as he attempted to loose himself from Gilda’s hold. “Ok, ok!” He shouted as he kicked and flailed. “I yield! I yield! I give! Come on, Gilda! I surrender!”

Jottun couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight before him. He held himself as he fell on the floor with a laugh that could very well rival his father’s own.

Gilda carried Loki out to the shield maiden training ground, to the ever maintained communal bath and tossed him into the water, which was still chilly from the night air, not yet warmed for the shield maidens.

Loki immediately surfaced, gasping for air as he climbed out of the bath, feeling the weight of his wet clothes as he got onto dry land. He held himself in a vain attempt to get warm as his body shook and teeth chattered like jackhammers. He turned his attention to find Jottun on the ground, flailing and striking the ground as he cackled even louder than before, he could see his face practically turn blue from the strain.

Gilda smirked at Loki with her arms crossed. “Ditch your clothes if you don’t want to catch cold, kid.”

A light blush formed on Loki’s face, his sense of modesty somewhat intact. Though given the choice between being in his birthday suit or sitting up with a cold, Loki quickly removed his damp, heavy clothes. He could feel the cold air against his bare skin, which became afflicted with goosebumps as he once more clasped his arms around himself trying to feel warm. “Satisfied?” He snarkily asked Gilda as he locked his gaze with hers.

“Yes,” Gilda answered with a wider smirk. “Now come on. Let’s get some breakfast. Lots of training to do today. Maybe you’ll actually manage to win a grappling match.”

“Yes, madam,” Loki sighed as he picked up his wet clothes and followed Gilda and Jottun into the main dining hall, the gears in his head once more turning on a payback plan.

Asta had really taken after her older sister in several ways. The most immediately obvious being that she shared Gilda’s penchant for sparring naked, which had thus far been a bit of a problem for Loki, since she was his age, and also really cute on top of that. Plus the little fact that she had repeatedly kicked his ass in sparring throughout the week he’d been in Yggdrasil.

Loki fumed as he gazed at Asta, already readying himself into grappling stance. He still couldn’t believe his luck, or rather bad luck as this would perhaps be the thirteenth time he’d been wrestled to the ground in an arm lock by a girl. He thought back to how much of a humiliating prospect that’d boast for him back in Equestria, especially with his male peers. He stood firmly in his stance, waiting for the moment the match would commence. His eyes narrowed, focusing on the hope that this would be his victory.

Asta giggled and winked at him to tease him before she started slowly circling around him, prowling on all fours as though toying with a mouse.

Loki in turn circled her, keeping his eyes firmly locked on his opponent. He searched for any kind of tell that would alert him to her next move as his mind raced with possible counters.

“Scared of getting close to a girl, little boy?” Asta taunted with a wink and teasing swipe of her claws at the air.

“I’m afraid of nothing!” Loki barked back, tempted to charge at her and bring her to the ring floor to prove her wrong. But he breathed deeply, centering himself and refusing to take the bait of her trap.

Asta giggled and pounced, knocking Loki to the ground with her full weight and starting to work on getting him into an arm bar like before.

Loki struggled and strained, trying to get one of his arms free and put her in a headlock, but the young reeve’s grip proved to be much stronger than his own. As he strained to free himself, he turned his attention to her eagle like forearms. Without thinking of what his next move would be, he lifted up his head and proceeded to chomp down on the exposed flesh.

Asta screeched in pain as she lost focus, feeling some blood flow down her forearm as she felt herself meeting the ground facefirst.

Wasting no time in taking advantage of this window of opportunity, Loki quickly jumped onto her back, grabbing the arm that he’d drawn blood from and pinned it behind her. “Do you yield?” He smugly remarked as he applied a little pressure to the arm.

Asta winced at the pain and reached back with her free arm, tapping him twice.

Acknowledging her signal of submission, Loki released her arm and stepped off of her, touting his first victory by strutting around the ring, beating his chest and howling like a wild ape.

Asta’s tail wrapped around his ankle and pulled his leg out from under him, bringing him down onto his back as she straddled him in one motion, smirking down at him. “Don’t get too cocky, little boy,” she teased before flipping over his head and onto her feet, her tongue licking his cheek in the moment her face was near his. With a haughty air, she walked out of the ring to get her bite wound bandaged.

Loki clasped his hand to his cheek as he rose to his own two feet, struck with a sense of awe and respect as Asta left.

“I think she likes him,” Balder commented, finally breaking the silence.

Gilda let loose a little chuckle as she turned her attention to Asta tending to her wound. “Indeed she does, babe.” She replied before turning her attention back to the dumbfounded Loki. “He’s a good kid, and I’m glad to see Asta so happy. I think it’s cute that she has a little crush on him.” She loosed another chuckle before she made her way into the ring, giving Loki a congratulatory slap on the back. “Not bad, kid. You did well except for your little victory dance there. You can’t turn you back on your enemy, not even if they’ve submitted defeat. They will always try to get you at your most vulnerable.”

Loki nodded. “I’ll remember that, master.” He blushed a little. “Back home, biting like that is considered dirty and frowned upon.”

“It’s a wonder you Equestrians won the engagements you did.” Gilda snarked as she tousled Loki’s hair. “Alright kid, go hit the showers. I think you’ve learned enough for today.”

Loki nodded in reply before making his way into the barracks to change into his clothes. As he reached the entrance, he felt the familiar clasp of Jottun’s hand on his shoulder. “Hey, Jottun. What’s up?” Loki asked as he turned to lock eyes with him.

“Loki, hurry and dress, my friend.” Jottun responded, his tone rather excited. “Father wishes us to accompany him on a grand tour of the Empire. He insists that you join us as our honored guest.”

“Really?” Loki replied with excitement of his own. “That sounds so cool. Are we going to fly there?”

“Even better.” Jottun replied as a big grin spread across his face.

Vultan howled and cheered wildly as his covered chariot raced through the vast Varangar desert lands, bouncing and skirting across the dunes. He could feel the hot, dry air against his bare chest as he whipped the reins. “Onward Sköll! Onward Hati! Unleash the wild spirit of your ancestors and ride like the wind!” He shouted to the twin ibexes pulling the chariot as he once more whipped the reins. The beasts obeyed and gained even more speed. Vultan let loose a mighty laugh as he turned his attention to Loki and Jottun, who were nestled in the back. “How you doing back there, boys?”

Jottun howled loudly as the chariot sped through the sea of sand. “Faster, father!” He shouted. “Faster! Faster! Faster!”

Loki was green in the face from all the bouncing around as the chariot passed over the dunes. “I think I’m gonna be sick!”

Jottun and Vultan could only chuckle at Loki’s little misfortune. “Stout heart, but a weak stomach” Vultan chided as he whipped the reins, spurring his beats to run faster. Jottun meanwhile clasped his hand on Loki’s shoulder.

“Worry not, my friend.” He spoke in a reassuring tone. “You’ll be used to father’s driving in no time.”

Loki nodded. “I hope so!” he answered before leaning over the side of the chariot and puking his lunch out onto the sand.

Jottun once more let loose a hearty chuckle, slapping his own knee as he held his sides together. Vultan turned his attention to see what brought on his son’s bout of hilarity and found himself laughing the moment he saw Loki’s sickly face as he hugged the side of the chariot.

“Are we there yet?” Loki asked as he rubbed his stomach, his throat burning from his stomach contents coming back up.

“Indeed we are, my young friend!” Vultan shouted, removing one hand from the reins to point out at the horizon. “Behold! The village of Utgard! Gaze upon it’s glory my young Equestrian friend! Gaze and weep with rejoice at her splendor!”

Loki looked out at the city they had reached. Like Yggdrasil, it was built around and among the branches of a truly giant tree. This tree was nowhere near the size of Yggdrasil, but it still dwarfed any tree that could be found in Equestria.

“Woah!” Vultan shouted, tugging back on the reins as his chariot approached the city entrance. As the ibexes stopped, a pair of armed guards approached them, swords at the ready. They drew closer to the chariot, eyes looking over every possible place for any nasty surprise to await them. Once they were content that everything was in order, one locked eyes with Vultan, beating his hand to his chest and bowing in respect. “Apologies, great king. Bandits have tried breaching our walls before by hiding under caravans. We do not wish to delay you any further.” He turned his attention back to the entrance. “Let them pass! Mighty Vultan wishes to enter!”

Loki found the ride infinitely smoother as the chariot moved through the gates and into the city proper. He found the interior to be very similar to Yggdrasil, but with more working class citizens and fewer shield maidens visibly patrolling. Before the chariot could make its way any further into the city, three griffons stood in their pathway. Two of them were shield maidens clad in their traditional armor, hands clasped on the pommels of their swords as if to anticipate any given danger and react at a moment's notice. The third was a much older reeve, clad in both armor and royal attire. She slightly towered over her bodyguards as she locked eyes with Vultan, a smile appearing on her face. “Gothan dag, Vultan!” She exclaimed with open arms.

“And good day to you, Lofn!” Vultan replied as he hopped off the chariot, wrapping his host in a bear hug, which she returned in kind.

“Who is that?” Loki asked as he watched Vultan hug the tall reeve. “She’s even taller than Gilda.”

“That’s Lofn,” Jottun answered as he too stepped out of the chariot. “Ruler over Utgard and one of the mightiest warriors in the empire.” He raced over and clasped himself to Lofn’s leg as she released her grip on Vultan.

Lofn chuckled as he patted Jottun’s head, tousling his feathers. “Good to see you too, my young prince. My how you are growing. You must be proud of him, Vultan.”

“Of course I am!” Vultan exclaimed, grasping Jottun by the shoulder. “Woden himself smiled upon me and blessed our house with yet another marvelous child.” He turned his attention to Loki, who still sat in the chariot. “Ah, of course. Lofn, allow me to introduce you to my most honorable guest, Loki Starfallen, crowned prince to Equestria.”

“A pleasure to meet you,” Loki greeted with a respectful bow to Lofn.

“Likewise, young Equestrian.” Lofn replied, returning his gesture before refocusing on Vultan. “To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit, my king? Perhaps you seek to best our champion reeve in a game of drink?” Both she and Vultan chuckled, leaning on each other for support before their laughter ceased.

“As much as I enjoy a fine contest of wills as the next Varangar, I will pass for another time.” Vultan responded with a wink. “No, today I am showing my honorable guest around our mighty empire.”

Lofn knelt down to better meet with Loki’s gaze. “It would be an honor to show you our humble little village, young Equestrian.” She said with a smile. “Come, please. Bask in all our village has to offer you.” She reached into the pocket of her robe, pulling out a small amber colored square, offering it to Loki. “Ginger candy?”

Loki smiled back at her and nodded. “Thank you, Lofn. You’re a very generous reeve.” He accepted the candy and popped it into his mouth.

A light chuckled escaped Lofn as she watch Loki scarf down the candy. “Why thank you, young prince. All the children think so as well. Such wonderful little darlings.”

“You have children too?” Loki asked in curiosity as he enjoyed the flavor of the candy he’d been given.

“I have many children, in a manner of speaking.” Lofn chuckled as she patted Loki’s head. “In fact, I was just on my way to see them when I got word you’d be arriving.” She ceased her petting of Loki and turned her gaze to Vultan. “Why don’t you join me? It’ll surely brighten their day.”

Vultan responded with an uproarious laugh. “It would be our genuine pleasure, my friend.” He turned his attention to both Jottun and Loki. “After all, these boys could use some children companionship.”

“Excellent.” Lofn cheered in reply. “Please, follow me.” She turned to head deeper into the city, followed by her two silent bodyguards.

Loki looked at Lofn’s guards as they walked. “Ms. Lofn? Why are your guards so silent? I was under the impression that Varangar warriors are all open and warm even when fighting.”

Lofn chuckled a bit before briefly turning her gaze to him. “Not these birds I’m afraid.” She shook her head. “Poor kids. They were taken prisoner by a band of raiders as a means to gain information about a rich source of water, but no matter what they did, the girls wouldn’t reveal the information. Rather they spent their captivity insulting and belittling their captors, quite viciously I heard. To punish them, the raiders cut out their tongues. Before they could do any more, my war party found them and brought them here to heal. Ever since then they’ve sworn their loyalty to me and have been by my side.”

“They can’t talk at all?” Loki asked. “That must be really hard,” he said as he looked up at them in sympathy.

“Do not mourn their loss, my boy.” Vultan spoke as he rested a hand on Loki’s shoulder. “A Varangar will gladly give all or part of themselves if it means keeping their honor and protecting their brethren.” He turned his attention to the bodyguards. “These reeve’s have shown courage and strength in the eyes of our All Father, who himself sacrificed his eye to gain knowledge of our infinite cosmos and the mysteries of life itself.”

“Well spoken, father.” Jottun heartily replied. “A Varangar is praised for their sacrifices and scars. And for the ultimate sacrifice of our life in glorious battle, we are rewarded with a place in the halls of Valhalla.”

“It is the highest honor a Varangar can receive.” Lofn finished as they neared a large building within the center of the village.

Loki noticed that the building had been woven out of the tree’s very branches, and there was a very large number of children in and around it. All manner of age ranges too. As the children saw the approaching group, they cheered and ran toward Lofn, Loki distinctly hearing many of them call her mother. He realized rather quickly what the building was. “Those kids are orphans.”

Lofn chuckled as many of the children swarmed her, playfully tackling her to the ground and wrapping her in a massive hug. “Calm down, children. One...one at a time.” She continued laughing merrily as the children released her from their grasp. A few of the youngest ones bounced up and down with joy as she showered them with affections.

Vultan once more placed a hand on Loki’s shoulder as he knelt to his level. “Yes, they are.” He spoke solemnly. “Many of these children were orphaned as a result of many skirmishes, natural disasters, and in times of plague and famine. Lofn has taken it upon herself to care for these lost souls. As noble a cause as I’ve ever seen.”

“Noble indeed,” Loki agreed. “I’d hate to think where I might be if mother hadn’t adopted me.” He watched with a smile as Lofn continued playing with her charges.

As Lofn found herself enjoying playtime with the young ones, she turned her attention back to Vultan and the others. She set down a young reeve fledgling before composing herself. “Come children, gather round.” She spoke in a motherly tone as she motioned for the children to form up neatly. “We have some guests here visiting from Yggdrasil and Equestria.” She turned to face her guests. “You know of King Vultan, his son Jottun. And a very special visitor, Prince Loki.” She returned her gaze to the children. “I want you to treat them all with respect, understand?”

“Yes, mother.” The children replied in unison.

“Wonderful.” Lofn responded contently, a warm smile present on her face.

Loki stepped forward with a smile. “Hello. It’s nice to meet all of you.”

A mob of the younger children immediately surrounded Loki, letting loose a choir of oo’s and ah’s. Some of them even started poking around various places on his body, ever curious and fascinated by this unusual being. As the fledglings were satisfying their curiosities, a few of the older children made their way to him.

Loki chuckled a little as he let the fledgelings satisfy their curiosity, looking toward the older children. “Hello there.”

One of the older children, a grey griffon with a patch of white feathers on her neck, excitedly approached him. Her eyes gleamed as she locked them with his. “Wow!” she squeaked excitedly. “I can’t believe I’m meeting real, live Equestrian royalty!” She quickly snacthed his hands in hers and rapidly shook them up and down. “I’m Gabriella, but everyone calls me Gabby! It’s truly an honor to meet you! I shake you warmly by the hand! It’s just so exciting!”

Loki winced as he felt his hands being crushed in Gabby’s grip, and felt his shoulders ache from all the shaking. “Nice to meet you too, Gabby. Can I have my hands back?”

Gabby quickly released his hands from her steel grip and blushed. “Sorry.” She replied somewhat sheepishly, chuckling a bit. “I tend to get very over excited. And mother thinks I’ve got a strong grip too. It’s why the other fledglings ask me to open jars for them all the time.”

“A reeve with a fine grip.” Jottun boldly spoke up. “Perhaps she is worthy to face in a test of skill and strength? If the All Father favors such a challenge!” He looked to the sky, or rather the mass of branches obscuring it, as if to wait for a divine sign. None appeared, slightly disheartening him. “Another time then, fair reeve.”

Gabby blushed and let out a small squee at being called fair by a prince. “Maybe we can fight when I go to Yggdrasil to further my training as a shield maiden, your Highness.”

“Consider your challenge accepted, Gabriella of Utgard!” Jottun proudly exclaimed. “It shall be a match for the ages!”

“Then I’ll get to Yggdrasil as soon as I possibly can!” Gabby answered just as proudly.

“Is it always like this?” Loki asked of Vultan.

“Of course it is, my boy.” Vultan replied with another hearty chuckle. “Many young Varangar like to participate in contests of strength, skill and sheer will.” He turned his attention back to Lofn. “Speaking of, perhaps I will once more take on your mightiest champion!”

“The usual wager, my king?” Lofn replied with a small wink, nudging Vultan’s gut.

“Challenge accepted!” Vultan boasted. “I shall yet again triumph! No griffon or stallion in all the world can tangle with the demon in the bottle and win as I do!”

“What is he talking about?” Loki asked Jottun. “Something related to alcohol?”

“You catch on quickly,” Jottun replied with a light snark. “Father is infamous around the empire for holding his own in the game of drink. So far, no one’s come close to beating him.” Jottun turned his attention to Vultan, a gleam in his young eyes as his father chuckled and took his hand in Lofn’s, sealing their bet.

The crowd’s cheers roared throughout Utgard’s mead hall as Vultan and company entered, all raising their flagons and goblets in his honor. He made his way to the large wooden table that sat in the middle of the room, basking in the cheers and songs of the riled crowd. Standing at the far end of the table, with her eyes firmly locked on him and an expression of stone, was a very muscular reeve.

Iona rose from her seat, that stony expression melting away as she strode around the table toward Vultan. “What brings our great king so far from the Amber Throne? Come to finally be bested in the game of drink?”

Vultan laughed as he placed a hand to her shoulder. “I come to protect my title, young reeve! Many before you have challenged me and all have fallen, unable to hold their own against the creature. You shall be no different.”

“Bold words, Majesty. But just words.” Iona looked to the servers. “Pour the mead! Only the best for our king! And keep it coming!” The crowd went wild as the serving reeves brought each of them large flagons, all filled to the brim with the golden liquid. Once the first batch was set down before the competitors, Vultan wasted no time and grasped a flagon in his claws. He quickly brought it to his beak and with a single breath, drained it down before tossing it aside and reaching for his second.

Iona kept pace with Vultan, downing flagon after flagon mead, eyes locked with his as they drank. “So how is the queen faring these days, Majesty?”

“Strong and healthy as the day I tamed her!” Vultan quickly responded between drinks, never missing a beat as he downed flagon after flagon. The serving reeves kept their pace as best they could, barely staying with Vultan and Iona as they emptied flagons and moved on to new ones like locusts.

“Tamed?” Loki asked Jottun in confusion as they watched the contest.

“It’s what you Equestrians would call falling in love,” Jottun replied, never tearing his gaze away from his father. “It’s how Varangar find their mates. If a warrior can tame a reeve, then they are destined to be together.”

“So Balder has tamed Gilda then?” Loki asked, watching the contest with fascination. But he could tell that Vultan was faring better. Iona was starting to become visibly buzzed.

“Yes.” Jottun replied as he witnessed Vultan drain two flagons at once. “And father couldn’t be more proud that my brother has chosen a fine warrior reeve as Gilda”

“I imagine Gilda’s sister will be hard for any suitor to tame,” Loki commented as Iona drained a pair of flagons herself.’

Jottun only replied with laughter, too focused on Vultan and his equally determined opponent as they drank flagon after flagon, never stopping even as Iona was becoming more tipsy by the minute. “Go father!” Jottun shouted amongst the roaring cheer of the crowd. Vultan, barely even feeling the tingle of the mead coursing through his veins, grabbed two flagons in each hand and poured the golden liquid down his mighty throat before tossing the flagons aside and grabbing another two to drain dry.

The laughter in response to his comment only confused Loki. “What’s so funny?” he asked right before Iona keeled over unconscious from all the alcohol in her system, while Vultan was still only slightly buzzed.

Jottun and the crowd cheered wildly as Vultan raised his flagon in victory before draining it down. “Vultan! Vultan! Vultan!” The crowd roared as a few large griffons lifted Vultan up on their shoulders in celebration. Vultan laughed as he was tossed about, basking in yet another victory.

“Once more I am the King of Drink! Hear me roar!” Vultan bellowed, lifting the empty flagon into the air as he let out a war cry.

“Has anyone ever come close to besting him?” Loki asked in curiosity as Vultan was tossed about.

“None!” Jottun shouted as he cheered on his father. “No griffon or stallion could ever best my mighty father in this contest! The All Father smiles upon him this day!” Jottun rushed over to the crowd, joining in the celebration

Loki smiled and went to check on the passed out Iona, wondering if she was alright. He found her snoring as she slept off the liquor. Satisfied she was okay, he turned and went to join Vultan and Jottun.

XIII.

“You boys ready to go?!” Vultan shouted to Loki and Jottun as they sat in the chariot while he made sure his ibexes were fed and hydrated, even taking the time to brush down their coats while petting them.

“I’m ready,” Loki replied, finally used to the chariot’s movements and no longer getting motion sick.

“Always ready, father!” Jottun shouted back. Vultan chuckled a bit as he finished tending to his prized beasts. He hopped up on the driver’s seat before whipping the reins, making the ibexes run into the sea of sand, heading for Yggdrasil.

Loki looked out after the first few minutes of the journey and saw a number of sand clouds. Clouds that gave way to a large number of Ibex riding griffons. No. Their legs were equine rather than feline. “Who are those people?!” he asked as he pointed them out.

Vultan turned his gaze towards the strange griffons riding after them, a small smile forming on his face. “Hippogriff raiders.” He said calmly, his smile growing in size before letting loose a throaty laugh. “A challenge at last! Hang on back there, boys! This ride’s going to be real rough!” He whipped the reins, causing his ibexes to gain speed.

Jottun gripped the rail of the chariot tightly as he too focused his vision on the hippogriffs, noticing that they were armed with short, curved blades. Jottun proudly beat at his chest and howled at them, almost as if to taunt them.

The hippogriffs screeched back as several of them drew bows and nocked arrows. Loki’s eyes widened as he realized all of those arrows were aimed not at Vultan or Jottun, but him. “I think they’re here for me!” He yelled as he took cover.

“Ha! Don’t be ridiculous, boy!” Vultan replied as he drew his short blade, deflecting some of the arrows. “These bandits are here to settle a score with Varangar by killing me and Jottun!” Vultan laughed as more arrows were loosed. One of them burrowed deep into Hati, causing the chariot to screech to a halt before tumbling out of control and throwing all aboard of it and into the sand.

As the dust cloud began to settle, the raiders dismounted, keeping their sabers drawn as they approached the wreckage.

“The Equestrian first,” the lead raider commanded. “The king and prince are bonuses, but our first priority is the Equestrian.” The others wasted no time and spread out to search for their intended quarry. One approached the front of the chariot and found Sköll, still thrashing about and attempting to break free of his reins. The raider smiled as he approached Sköll, intent on capturing him as a prize. He gripped the reins tight as he raised his sword and severed the link to the chariot. Sköll thrashed and kicked wildly as the raider tried to tame him. Sköll managed to land a blow to the raider’s chest, causing him to briefly fall to the ground, allowing time for his escape.

“Damn beast!” The raiders shouted as he readied his bow, aiming for the fleeing Sköll’s head. Before he could loose the arrow, the leader smacked it away, causing it to be buried in the sand.

“Forget the ibex! Our prize for the Equestrian is far greater than one of Vultan’s prized beasts.” Before the raider could talk back, his attention was drawn to a figure...figures...crawling over the dune.

“I think I see something.” He spoke before taking out his telescope to gain a better look at who or what was trying to crawl away. He focused the lens to see Loki attempting to take a somewhat wounded Jottun over the dune. “It’s our prize! Trying to slink away!”

“After him!” the leader roared, rallying his men. “Bring me his head! Now!” He commanded as he drew his sword. The band of hippogriffs ran after the boys, swords raised and ready to kill. Before they could waylay the pair, one of them felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked down to see the gleaming, blood covered end of a sword sticking out of his gut before he tumbled off the dune dead. The band turned their collective gaze to see Vultan, carrying his heavy shield and arm briefly extended out before he reached down to his belt, quickly drawing a dagger.

“Take him!” the leader yelled before running after the boys to kill them personally while his men dealt with the king.

Vultan smiled as the band charged at him. He beat his dagger to his shield, shouting and roaring before he too charged head first into the fray. The first hippogriffs face quickly met his steel shield, which shattered his jaw and damaged his skull. He was quickly pushed aside as Vultan slashed his dagger across the chest of the second. The third raised his sword and swung it back down, aiming for Vultan’s head. The attack was quickly countered by Vultan’s shield, before his sword arm was swiped aside and the dagger was plunged into his chest. As he fell into the sand, Vultan locked eyes with the other raiders, who huddled together in terror. “Who’s next?” Vultan taunted, smiling as he once more charged the group.

While Vultan was fighting his thugs, the leader was closing in on Loki and Jottun. Even if the king lived, he would have the prize promised to him. “Die, boy!” he growled as he swung his sword at Loki’s neck.

Loki quickly dodged the attack, tucking and rolling until he was on the leader’s right. As got back to his feet, he charged at the leader and got him into a grappling hold. Loki attempted to use every ounce of his strength to bring the much bigger hippogriff to the ground, but failed, only being cast to the side for his efforts.

“You’ll have to do better than that, boy!” the leader snarled as he charged Loki, allowing Jottun to slip off to the side in his haste. Swinging his sword at Loki and missing again, the leader was blindsided as Jottun swept his legs out from beneath him and grabbed ahold of his wings, ripping and twisting at the same time to dislocate both and render them useless.

“Aargh!” the leader cried out, rolling over and slamming the pommel of his sword into Jottun’s wounded leg, causing him to let go and allow the leader to climb to his feet and kick Jottun off to the side with a roar of rage. Loki, capitalizing on the distraction, tackled the leader from behind, jamming his elbows into his opponents wrenched out wing joints and causing him to stagger to a knee before he was tossed off to the side.

“Impudent little brats!” the leader growled, stalking towards Jottun’s position, only to halt, a choked scream dying in his throat as he gazed down at the point of a dagger just barely poking through his ribs, piercing through heart and lung and stained red with his own blood. With one last, desperate gasp for air, the leader crumpled to the ground, dead, with Vultan standing over him. The king himself was slightly worse for the wear, but mostly uninjured, though the same could not be said for his opponents, who were all dead on the ground from slashed throats, pierced hearts, and in one case, a rather nasty puncture wound going all the way from one ear hole to the other.

Loki looked up at Vultan and at the leader’s corpse. Seeing a large pouch on the hippogriff’s belt, he grabbed it, hearing the jingle of coins. Opening it, he gasped in shock. “This is Equestrian coin!”

Vultan snatched the sack from Loki and yanked one of the coins out, inspecting it carefully. “So it is, my young prince.” Vultan replied in a serious tone, tossing the sack to the ground. “Seems someone from back home doesn’t like you so much. Must be the same vile scum who hired the Tellurian. I’ll have to inform your mother about this incident, see if she can narrow down the list.” He turned his attention to Jottun, who managed to get to his feet and began to limp over to them. “For now, we need to get back to Yggdrasil. Jottun needs some medical attention.” He calmly walked over and wrapped his son in a hug. “I couldn’t be more proud of you, my little warrior.”

“Thank you, father.” Jottun replied, slightly wincing as he clutched the shard of wood sticking out of his leg. With a short twist and pull, he dislodged it. Thinking quickly, Vultan tore of a piece of his own sash and tied it around the wound, making sure it was tight enough to stop the bleeding.

“But the chariot is wrecked and the ibexes dead or run off,” Loki pointed out. “How are we going to get back to the city?”

“Worry not, my young friend.” Vultan proudly replied as he finished tying the improvised bandage around Jottun’s leg. “I know these dunes like the back of my talons. We’ll reach Yggdrasil in no time.”

Freya paced back and forth in front of her and Vultan’s thrones. “Where are they? They should have been home hours ago!” She sighed. “I hope they’re alright. Jottun especially, considering how much of a pain it was popping him out.”

“Mother, I’m sure they’re ok.” Balder reassured as he rested a hand on her shoulder. “Father is the mightiest warrior in the empire and we’ve all made sure Jottun could defend himself. You should be proud at what marvelous young warrior he is becoming in his own right.”

“I think the one we should worry for is young Loki.” Gilda remarked as she touched her hand to her chin. “Though he has the spirit of one of our own, I fear it may not be enough to survive the desert wastes.”

“Oh don’t hide behind that rough facade, Gilda,” Freya said with a smile. “You’re quite proud of that boy. We all see what a powerful warrior he will become. It’ll take more than a desert to kill him. On another topic…” Her smile turned teasing. “When do you two plan to give me grandchildren?”

“Mother!” Balder replied, his face turning red in embarrassment. “Please! Now is not the time for that! We should be more focused on our current matter.” Gilda couldn’t help but chuckle a little, her own face slightly blushing red.

“I agree with Balder.” She replied after her laughter died down and her blush faded. “It’s not like even our fat happy king to be out for this long. The desert holds many dangers under those dunes.”

“Though few worse than the hippogriffs,” Freya muttered as she took a seat on her throne, rubbing her temples. “Damned raiders.”

"Ha!” Balder replied boastfully. “Those desert vultures couldn’t possibly lay a claw on our mighty city, let alone father or Jottun. They’d tear them apart limb from limb.”

“And wear their bones as trophies.” Gilda added, a sly smile spread across her face. “I don’t worry about them though. Loki isn’t like one of us. He wasn’t raised a warrior with a thick skin and no fear of battle. He was raised with a silver spoon in his mouth in a practically pacifist country.”

“Don’t underestimate the Equestrians, Gilda,” Freya cautioned. “No matter how feeble they may seem, their nation has stood the test of time. Celestia and Luna especially should never be underestimated. They are kind, but never mistake kindness for weakness.”

“Mother has a point, Gilda.” Balder replied in a smooth tone. “Those Equestrians sure have their bag of…” Before he could elaborate any further, the thrones to the throne room were shoved open, a couple of shield maidens racing through them to the throne. Once they approached it, they knelt before Freya and Balder.

“My lady! My Prince!” They spoke in unison before they resumed their standing positions, with one of them resuming the conversation. “Mighty Vultan approaches the city gates! Carrying Prince Jottun in his arms and Loki on his back! I think they’ve been attacked out in the wastes!”

Freya rose to her feet. “Prepare my chariot! I must tend to my family and guest! Fetch healers as well!”

“Yes, my lady!” The shield maidens replied unanimously before racing out of the throne room to carry out Freya’s commands.

Vultan marched on, cradling Jottun in his arms while Loki had his arms wrapped around his neck. Beads of sweat dripped from his face and his breathing became heavy as he reached closer to the gates of Yggdrasil. “Look boys!” He shouted as he pointed to the horizon. “We...we made it! Ha! I...I told you we’d be back in no time!” He let out a dry but hearty laugh. “Never...doubt….the word...of a Varangar...young Equestrian!”

“Are you alright, sir?” Loki asked in concern as he looked at the king’s state. Looking ahead, he saw a sand cloud accompanying a chariot. “Someone is coming from the city.”

Vultan gazed off into the distance to see what exactly was headed their way. He could faintly make out the shape and size of a royal chariot, a reeve at the helm. He once more laughed dryly before he fell to his knees. “That’s...my...iron...reeve.” He said, his voice sounding dry and cracked from the desert air and dehydration. “Atta...girl.” He laughed once more as the chariot approached him and the children.

As the chariot stopped, Freya jumped and ran to her husband. “What happened to you three?!” she demanded as she ushered them onto the chariot and pushed canteens into their hands before taking the reins and heading back toward the city.

Vultan eagerly tore the top off of the canteen and quickly drained his dry, coughing a bit before he spoke. “Raiders….in the wastes...killed prized steed…” He started. “Tried to kill Loki...killed all of them.”

“They were after Loki specifically?” Freya asked in concern. “How do you know?”

“One possessed a bag of Equestrian currency.” Vultan replied, still catching his breath. “Would have succeeded if not for me and our little warrior there.” He pointed to Jottun, who was quickly draining his canteen dry. “He took on one of those desert scavengers with a busted leg. I couldn’t be more proud of him.”

Freya stopped the chariot right there and looked at her son’s leg, looking it over with a critical eye. Grabbing the reins, she continued on at even greater speed. “There are healers waiting at the palace.”

“Good.” Vultan replied. “I could use a bit of a patch job myself. Can’t say the same for those hippogriffs though.” He laughed heartily as the chariot neared the city gates. “Even Loki got a shot in one one of them!” He turned his attention to Loki, who had also emptied his canteen. “Ain’t that right, my young Equestrian friend?”

“Sure is,” Loki answered with a grin. “Those raiders never stood a chance. But when have griffons and ponies come together as more than friends? Aren’t inter-species relationships frowned on?”

“A story for another day, my friend.” Vultan replied as the chariot reached the city gates. “Another day. For now, we head home. Heal and become stronger.”

Loki found himself roaming the royal halls, trying his best to keep himself entertained as Vultan and Jottun were being tended to by the healers. His first stop was the armory, where he alleviated boredom by fiddling with the suits of armor and weapons, for all of five minutes before he was shooed out by one of the shield maidens. Looking for another means of entertainment, he found himself in the halls of paintings and statues he first came across week’s earlier. As he gazed at each marble king and great painting depicting great battles, one in particular caught his wandering eye. By far this painting was the largest in the gallery and fitted into a gold frame. It depicted a lone griffon warrior aiming a solid black arrow at a large, pale lizard like beast, swinging a huge mace.

“I see you’ve found our most valued national treasure,” Freya said as she walked up next to Loki. “The portrait of Sigurd, first king of the Varangar Empire, slaying the dragon Avrea with a Black Arrow.”

Loki jumped back a bit at the unexpected company he had received. “Oh, it’s you.” He replied before he composed himself and politely bowed. “Your Majesty.”

“Please. There’s no need for formality, my child,” Freya said with a warm smile. “Would you like to hear the story of how this empire came to be?”

“Yes!” Loki replied, almost bouncing from excitement before he took a deep breath and centered himself. “I mean, yes. I’m very interested in hearing how your nation came into existence.”

Freya chuckled. “Such youthful energy. Very well.” She looked at the portrait. “In ages long past, back when magic still permeated the world, the griffons were divided among many tribes. Always bickering, always fighting. It seemed as though we would never become more than primitive, tribalistic raiders. But then the dragons attacked our lands. We were forced by necessity to fight together against this new threat. And during the final battle, all but one of the tribe leaders were slain.” She smiled in pride. “When all hope seemed lost, Sigurd, the chief of the Varangar tribe, faced the dragon king Avrea in single combat. The battle they waged was said to have lasted for days, but it finally ended when Sigurd, having knocked loose a scale on Avrea’s chest, fired a black arrow into the chink in his foe’s armor, piercing the dragon’s heart.”

Freya raised her fist to her chest. “When the dragons saw their leader fall to the ground dead, they broke ranks and fled back into their mountains, and the griffons rallied around Sigurd, pledging their fealty to him, and naming him their king. On that day, the griffon tribes died, and in their place was born a nation that rose to become a mighty empire.” She smiled at Loki. “Since that day, we have called ourselves the Sons and Daughters of Sigurd. We are respected and feared by all, because Sigurd’s Folk do not flee from battle.”

Loki didn’t respond for many minutes, his eyes gleaming with awe as he stared at the portrait. “That’s amazing.” He finally spoke up after shaking himself out of his trance. “I can’t believe he took on a dragon all by himself. Most ponies wouldn’t even set foot near one, let alone fight them.”

Freya laughed a good natured laugh that echoed down the hall. “Your people have had it easy. Out here in the deserts we griffons had to do whatever was necessary to survive.”

“So that’s why you planted the tree cities.” Loki responded, turning his attention to meet Freya’s gaze.

“Yes,” Freya answered with a nod. “Each tree was planted at the founding of the city it holds, and Yggdrasil is the oldest of them all, planted on the very spot where Avrea’s body fell.”

Loki’s gaze quickly turned to the wooden floor on which he stood. He sheepishly took a few steps back until he bumped into the stone spear of one of the statues. “Ouch!” He yelped, clasping his hands on his lower back, checking for any sign of bleeding.

Freya chuckled as she checked Loki over. “You’re fine. And worry not. Avrea’s body has long decomposed. I doubt even his bones remain.”

Loki blushed in embarrassment as Freya inspected him. His eyes couldn’t help but wander over her curvy and toned frame, paying special attention to her chest. “Th..thank you, your highness.” Loki stammered as he turned his gaze away from her.

Freya noticed where he had been looking and chuckled. “See something you like, you little pervert? I’m flattered, but you should look to girls your own age.” She gave him a teasing light flick on the nose.

The blush on Loki’s face turned a darker shade of red as he turned his gaze to the floor. “I...I’m...I’m sorry, mad’am.” He replied, tripping over himself. “I...I...I didn’t....didn’t mean too. It….it was...was impolite of me….sorry. Sorry.”

“Loki,” Freya said as she put her hand on his head. “You’re a young, healthy boy. It’s perfectly natural for you to look at girls. Especially attractive, mature specimens like me. Trust me, even married tiercel have had their gazes drawn by my presence.”

“But Vultan is your mate,” Loki rebutted, nervously twiddling his fingers. “Mother always taught me it’s wrong to gaze at married mares that way.”

“That does sound like Luna,” Freya said with a grin. “But I’m not a mare, am I? And I’ve long accepted the effect my body has on males, so I live by a simple rule in that regard: look, but don’t touch.”

Loki lifted his gaze from the floor, slowly taking in more of Freya’s figure until her once more met her gaze. He felt a warm liquid running down his lip. Instinctively wiping it away, he looked at his hand to see what it was. The smeared liquid was crimson red in color. The realization very quickly hit him; it was blood.

Freya laughed at the sight. “Am I truly so beautiful that it causes you to have a nosebleed, Loki?”

Loki didn’t respond, his attention completely drawn to the blood smear on his hand. He switched gazes between Freya and the blood, before he felt light headed and fell backwards.

Freya giggled and gently picked the poor boy up, carrying him toward his quarters so he could lie down and get past his early brush with the effects of puberty.

Loki slowly woke in his bed, looking up at the ceiling. He blushed as he remembered passing out from the good look that Freya had generously let him have of her physique. Getting the blush under control, he turned his head and felt his face erupt in another, darker, blush when he saw Gilda reading a book naked in the chair beside his bed.

Gilda met his gaze with a sly smirk. “Hey there kid, nice to see you’re awake.” Her smirk grew wider as she noticed his crimson face. “See anything you like, little stud?” She teased, giving him a wink.

Loki stammered and blushed darker as he turned away from Gilda, staring resolutely at the wall, only to remember the full length mirror on that side, which showed him Gilda’s smirking reflection.

Gilda let loose a hearty laugh, slapping her own knee. “Relax, my young pupil.” She spoke. “It’s nothing you haven’t seen already. Figured you’d be used to it by now, Mr. Modest.”

Loki blushed darker. “I-I am used to it!” he protested even as he looked at the ceiling.

“So then explain the tissue sticking out of your nose.” Gilda slyly challenged as she crossed her leg over the other one.

“I-It’s just from a regular nosebleed!” Loki insisted, not wanting to admit he’d been knocked out by Freya’s curves.

“Uh huh,” Gilda deadpanned. “And how did you get this nosebleed exactly? Bump into a wall there, kid? Freya did carry you in here, laughing her ass off about something.”

Loki groaned at being caught. “Fine. I passed out from seeing the queen’s physique up close.”

Gilda once more laughed, this time having to hold her sides together as she fell out of the chair and onto the floor. As her laughter died down, she stood back up, having to lean on the chair for support, her eyes watering as she focused her gaze back to Loki. “Oh man! That has to be the funniest thing I’ve ever heard in my life! She was too hot for you, little man?” Her laughter once more resumed.

Loki’s blush dominated his face as he stared anywhere but toward Gilda. “I couldn’t help it. She’s really pretty and she was really close to me.”

Gilda made her way over to Loki, still laughing as she wrapped an arm around him. “Relax, kiddo.” She replied in a reassuring tone as she held him in a tight hug. “I’m just funning with you. Why you gotta be so serious?”

Loki was stricken silent as he was hugged to Gilda’s chest. She was definitely up there with her mother-in-law. He blushed dark enough that his entire face was red from the proximity.

Gilda continued to laugh as she applied a noogie to the dumbstruck Loki before she loosed her grip on him. “You still got a long way to go, kid.” She playfully chided before getting up to leave as she brushed her tail in his face. “Get some rest my young pupil. You’ve got a long day ahead of you tomorrow.”

“Useless idiots!” Blueblood raged as he paced around his bedroom. “Last time I hire a band of desert dwelling rodents! They couldn’t even handle a child! They’re worse than that other moron!” His face turned red and steam practically shot out of his ears as he decided to take his anger out on a few “antiques” that sat on one of his bookcases. As the shattered pieces of his gaudy knick-knacks fell to the floor, he inhaled some deep breaths to center his thoughts.

“There has to be some way I can rid myself of that brat.” He thought aloud, rubbing his hand on his chin as he pondered. “Let loose some kind of poisonous or deadly creature into his room while he sleeps? No, no that won’t work at all. Slip poison in his food or drink? No, auntie has taste testers for that situation. Perhaps I can twist his puny head all the way around? No no, I’d dare not sully my hands with that filthy little creatures blood.” He continued his pacing until he reached his window. He gazed out into the still lit walkways of Canterlot under Luna’s cover of darkness. “Perhaps pay off one of auntie’s guardsmen to kill him? No, they’d squeal like obedient little pigs to her. I need somepony more….loyal.” Soon enough he got an idea, an awful idea. A grin soon spread across his face as he got a wonderful, awful idea.

XIV.

Loki was on his toes as he and Gilda circled in the ring. He had been expecting to spar with Asta, but then Gilda revealed he’d be fighting her. Something about not always fighting someone your own size.

“Ok, my little warrior,” Gilda spoke up as she prowled the ring on all fours, smirking all the while. “Show me what you got.” She quickly pounced upon the much smaller Loki, immediately locking him in a grappling hold.

Loki planted his feet on Gilda’s stomach and launched her off him, turning her momentum against her and rolling back to his feet in one motion.

Gilda laughed as she got onto her feet, readying herself in another stance. “Good. Very good, my young pupil.” She lunged for him again, this time by zig zagging her foot work, hoping to confuse him just enough to land a blow.

Loki followed her movements and ducked under her punch. Putting his weight on his right hand, he swung his leg and kicked Gilda’s legs out from under her. As she fell, he pounced on her, trying to get her into a hold.

Gilda once more laughed, a smile spreading across her face. “Excellent work, kid.” She beamed proudly. Before she could counter his attempt to pin her, she felt a strange sensation on her chest. “Uh, Loki. You’re not going to get me in a submission hold by grabbing that.”

Loki looked where he had grabbed and felt a blush fully engulf his face. In his distraction, he suddenly found himself on his back beneath Gilda, pinned down by her powerful legs holding his waist in place and one of her hands holding his arms above his head by his wrists. Which also gave him an extremely good view of her chest, which he was sure was intentional on Gilda’s part to tease him.

Gilda shook her head disappointedly. “Still a bit too modest there, kid.” She sighed before she dismounted her pin maneuver. “I told you a sense of modesty will get you killed in combat. Suppose you did that with another female warrior. On the battlefield she’d take your distraction and stab you in the neck once she had you pinned.” She gently poked the side of his neck before crossing her arms. “I can’t take it easy on you kid, and neither will your opponent.”

Loki sat up and rubbed his neck as he got his blush under control. “I know, and I’m not asking you to go easy on me, master.”

Gilda chuckled to herself before tousling Loki’s hair. “Still, I do give you credit for coming this far, kid. In just a couple of months, you’ve almost beat the champion wrestler. I’m proud of you.” She playfully nudged his arm before stepping out of the ring and heading for the communal baths to unwind.

Loki got the his feet and stretched, enjoying his teacher’s praise as he stepped out of the ring himself, not seeing Asta approach him from behind.

Asta lightly chuckled to herself as she sprung and tackled Loki to the ground, playfully locking his arm behind his back. “Gotcha!” She shouted, smiling a huge almost predatory grin.

“Asta get off me!” Loki protested as he struggled beneath Gilda’s sister, trying to dislodge her.

“Never!” Asta shouted whilst giggling. “A Daughter of Sigurd never surrenders.” She leaned in close, her beak practically meeting his ear. “You’ll have to wrestle me to earn your freedom.” She whispered with a smirk.

Loki blushed at the tone she used and shifted his hips under hers before bucking upward, knocking her off balance and twisting around to push her onto her back.

Asta laughed as she landed on her back. “Got some fight left in you I see.” She spoke before gripping him by his hair and yanking it towards herself.

Loki cried out as he let himself be pulled to lessen the pain and headbutted Asta in retaliation while trying to pin her down.

Asta let out a pained cry as well, reflexively swiping at Loki’s face with one of her clawed hands whilst gripping her bleeding beak with the other.

Loki dodged back off of Asta to dodge her claws, but felt a sting on his left cheek from a couple of scratches that bled. “Watch the claws!”

Asta didn’t respond as she stood up, carefully checking her beak to see if anything was set out of place. She could feel the bridge of her beak was a tad off center. Taking her other hand to her beak, she set it back in place, a loud crack piercing the air. “Sorry, reflex.” She replied casually, locking her amber eyes with his.

“It’s okay,” Loki said with a dismissive hand wave. “It’s just a scratch. Hope I didn’t hurt you too badly, Asta.”

Asta chuckled loudly, holding her sides together. “Oh, Loki.” She responded between her laughing fits. “I’m a Varangar. We’re some of the toughest people you’ll ever meet. A broken nose is practically a badge of honor.” She moved closer to him as her laughter died down, quickly planting a small peck on his scratched cheek. “You Equestrians are so cute when you're concerned about another’s welfare.”

Loki blushed at the kiss. “W-Well it’s just how we’re raised. To care about other people if they get hurt.”

“Aw, well aren’t you sweet?” Asta teased, lightly flicking his nose and playfully sticking her tongue out at him.

Loki blushed again. Asta could be somewhat abrasive at times, and very physical in her friendship with him, but Loki liked that about her. And she somehow managed to be cute no matter what she was doing. “I uh… I’m gonna hit the baths.”

“Aw, just when it was getting fun.” Asta replied, sounding slightly disheartened before playfully punching him in the arm. “Perhaps I’ll join you then, Loki. After all, it is good to unwind after a good sparring bout.”

Loki blushed and nodded. “Yeah. Okay. Sure.” He turned and started walking toward the baths, rubbing at his scratches a little bit. “These scratches sure sting.”

“You’ll grow a thicker skin in no time.” Asta remarked as she followed him, almost skipping in pure delight.

Loki glanced back at her. “Are you skipping?” he asked with a smirk at finally seeing Asta do something somewhat girly.

Asta stopped and immediately shot him a glare, followed by a solid sock on the shoulder. “Tell anyone about this, and I promise things will be Hel on Equus for you.”

Loki lightly rubbed his shoulder. “My lips are sealed, Asta,” he groaned before reaching the baths. It was a point of pride for him that he managed not to blush at all the naked shield maidens bathing there at the moment.

Many of the bathing shield maidens waved, smiled, and playfully showed themselves off as they walked further into the bath house. Asta, with another sly almost predatory grin, playfully pushed Loki into one of the empty tubs. She and the other shield maidens laughed as he fell in head first.

Loki coughed and sucked in air after surfacing. “Asta!” He protested while giving her a little glare that didn’t carry much weight behind it.

Asta said nothing, still laughing as she waded into the bath with him. “Relax, Loki.” She playfully chided. “I’m just kidding around. You Equestrians can be so uptight sometimes.” She swam over to him and rested her hands on his shoulders. “You need to loosen up a little. Have a little fun once in awhile.”

Loki blushed at how close Asta was to him. “I-I-I just wasn’t expecting that shove is all!” he protested as he looked away from her.

Asta chuckled as she playfully splashed him. “Gilda is right, you guys are prudes.” She teased before resting herself against the edge of the bath, letting the warm water loosen her battle weary muscles.

Loki sighed and leaned against the other side of the bath, sinking down to his shoulders in the water and letting out a sigh of relief.

Asta smiled, once more swimming over to him and wrapping one arm around his shoulders. “There, see how easy it is to just unwind.” She spoke softly as she nestled her head under his chin.

Loki blushed darkly and gulped a bit. Sparring was one thing, but he’d never been so close to a girl his own age so casually.

Over in another bath, Gilda was watching the pair with Balder. “Babe, those two are made for each other. I’m telling you.”

Balder chuckled lightly, turning his gaze to Gilda. “Asta seems very attached to him.” He replied, a small smile appearing on his lips. “Loki though….poor kid’s face is as red as blood. I’m not sure he loves her like she loves him.”

“They’re still young,” Gilda said as she leaned on Balder. “Give him time. I’m sure she’ll really grow on him.”

Vultan stood on the docking platform as the Equestrian zeppelin was being moored down and the ramp was being lowered. He grinned as Luna made her way off the zep and towards him. “Always a pleasure to see you again, my friend!” He shouted with open arms, wrapping her in a tight hug.

“Likewise, Vultan.” Luna replied as she held him in a hug of her own. They each released each other and made their way to the Amber Throne.

Waiting in the throne room was Loki and his new circle of friends. Gilda, Balder, Jottun, and Asta were all there. When Luna and Vultan entered, he abandoned decorum in favor of running to his mother. “Mother!” He greeted excitedly as he threw his arms around her.

Luna laughed as she returned his gesture. “I missed you, my little Star Child.” She replied happily, planting a little kiss on his forehead. She turned her attention to the others, politely curtseying before refocusing on Loki. As her eyes locked with him, she noticed the faint scratches on his cheek. “Sweetie, what happened?” She knelt down to him, inspecting the scratches.

“Just a sparring accident, mother,” Loki answered as he blushed under Luna’s motherly fussing. “Shield maidens can be a little rough at times.”

Luna sighed, but seeing as these were just minor scrapes and nothing life threatening, she smiled and wrapped Loki in one more hug before turning her attention back to the others. “I appreciate all you’ve done for us, Vultan.”

Vultan loosed a chuckle before placing a hand on her shoulder. “It’s our absolute honor, my old friend.” He replied before turning his attention to Loki as he rejoined Asta and the others. “Loki is quite the young lad.”

“Indeed he is.” Luna responded as she focused on Loki, smiling as she noticed how close he and Asta seemed to be. She made her way over and lightly tapped Loki on his shoulder. “Aren’t you going to introduce me to your new friend, Loki?”

Loki smiled and nodded. “Of course, mother. This is Asta, Gilda’s sister. She’s the one I spar with the most.”

Asta stood rapidly and quickly bowed to Luna. “Pleasure, Majesty.”

Luna chuckled a bit before returning the gesture. “Polite, yet direct. A true Varangar reeve.” She bemused before turning to Loki. “Hope she hasn’t given you too much trouble, Star Child.” She jested, before lightly nudging him towards Asta.

Loki blushed at Luna’s jest. “Mother!” he protested. “She’s a friend. Just like Jottun or Drever.”

“Oh of course she is.” Luna coyly replied with a slight wink before once again locking eyes with Vultan. “I trust there have been no further incidents since the Hippogriff attack?”

“None whatsoever.” Vultan replied with a smile. “Now, why don’t we all just relax and go enjoy ourselves. Today is a very special festival honoring our founder.”

“Ah, yes father, Sigurd’s Day!” Jottun replied vigorously. “Best day of the year! Loki, join us in this festive day!”

“Of course!” Loki answered in excitement, looking forward to partaking in the Varangar penchant for feasting and joyous songs at near any excuse. Maybe he’d actually manage to try mead at this festival.

“Care to join us, Luna?” Vultan chuckled, lightly elbowing Luna in her side. “Perhaps free the wild mare from years gone by, eh?”

Luna blushed lightly, a few memories of younger, hard partying nights flooding back into her mind. “Well I could use a little night of fun.” She replied somewhat embarrassed. “With all the politics and searching for diamond dogs and assassins as of late I really need to cut loose.”

“Then what are we waiting for, Princess Luna?!” Balder asked as he cheerfully clapped Luna’s shoulder. “The festivities last all day and well into the night. In fact it only ends when everybody falls asleep.”

“Or falls down drunk!” Vultan replied, laughing his ass off as he held his sides together.

Freya simply sighed, shaking her head before locking eyes with Luna. “It’d be a honor to have you join our festivities, Luna.”

“Then what are we waiting for?!” Vultan replied as his laughter died down. “Let us celebrate!”

Loki looked around in awe as he enjoyed the energy in the air alongside Asta. The two had given the adults the slip and were wandering the festival, each holding a skewer of freshly cooked meat. “This is amazing!”

Asta chuckled slightly before tearing into her skewer, ravenously ripping into the meat like a timber wolf on a carcass. She quickly wolfed it down before locking her gaze with Loki. “Gaze in wonder, my Equestrian friend!” She replied with the same vigor of Jottun. “Let the spirit of Sigurd course through your veins this day!”

“It’s an amazing feeling,” Loki replied before tearing into a chunk of meat himself. “There’s an energy in the air that almost feels like more than just merriment.” He smiled at Asta as they kept exploring. “And this happens every year?”

“Absolutely!” Asta responded, slapping Loki on the back as they passed many of the vendors and partiers. “It is to us what your, oh what is it called? That holiday you Equestrians celebrate with the trading of gifts and decorating of trees? It’s a lot like that, only more wild and laden with mead and wrestling.”

“Hearth’s Warming,” Loki said. “Celebrating when the leaders of the three tribes chose peace over bloodshed and formed Equestria.”

[Rotlaust tre fell-Wardruna (0:47-4:09)]

Asta found herself giggling as she and Loki passed by a group of musicians. The band were playing on what seemed to be ancient instruments; a few drums, a horn fashioned from ibex antler. Those without instruments sang, in ancient Varangar tongue.

“Kom Austre

Kom gryande dag

kom fedre og mødre av

Høgtimbra ætter

Kom hanar i heimar tri

Kom allfader Odin

Kom moder min Frigg

Kom vise vanar

Kom utgamle thursar

Om frøa er ber

syng den song

som i fordums liv avla

Ask standande

heitir Yggdrasil

Tronar eviggrøn

yvir Urdarbrønn

Høyr meg alle

Søner åt Heimdall

Statt upp or svevna

Gjev kraft til rota

kvasst den eldest

av ormar som

gneg i grunna

Tri nornar eg ber

at liv skal du spinne

Tri nornar eg ber

at liv skal du tvinne

Tri norner eg ber

at liv skal du binde

...binde til rota...

Æsir nornir

visa vanir

thursamøyir

thrá valkyrjur

alvar dvergar

disir völvur

vordar vergar

Yggdrasil.”

“What are they singing about?” Loki asked Asta in curiosity. “I don’t understand the language.”

Asta once more let out a little laugh, finding Loki’s curious nature to be cute. “They sing of our home tree, praying to the great pantheon and the spirits of our forefathers to give strength to the roots of our home and to all of us.”

“It’s a beautiful melody,” Loki said as he kept listening. “Have you ever been in one of these bands during the festival?”

“No.” Asta bluntly replied. “I don’t partake during this time of year.”

“Why not?” Loki asked. “I bet you have a beautiful singing voice.”

Asta blushed slightly before barely tapping Loki on the arm. “Shut up. It’s not that good.”

“Have you ever sung for someone else?” Loki asked with an arched eyebrow. “You won’t know if you don’t.”

“I do not sing.” Asta sternly replied as she once more tore into the skewer.

“Please?” Loki asked. “For me?” He tried to channel his boyish charms into his smile.

“Your Equestrian charms won’t work on me, Loki Starfallen. Asta replied, in a cheery tone. She smiled a bit as they neared a currently unused wrestling pit. Her grin spread as she turned her attention to Loki. “All right, I’ll make you a deal. If you can best me in one sparring match, then I shall sing.” She started to shed her clothes as she made her way to the edge of the ring. “But if you lose...then you shall sing and dance for me. Do we have a wager?”

Loki nodded and started shedding his clothes too. “We do. If you add dancing to your song when I win.”

“It’s a deal then!” Asta replied, grasping his hand in hers, shaking it violently before stepping into the ring. She immediately readied herself into a grappling stance, keeping her eyes firmly locked on Loki, grinning predatorily.

Loki joined her in the ring and started circling with her, adopting a low to the ground stance himself as he looked for openings.

“Come on, little boy, show me what you got!” Asta taunted as she beat her chest and let loose a war cry, a common psychological tactic amongst the Varangar.

“Too timid to come to me, little girl?” Loki retorted, having picked up the tactic in his training.

A scowl emerged on Asta’s face, her eyes turned to daggers pointed at Loki. Driven by untampered anger, she lunged at Loki, intending to get him in a grappling hold.

Loki rolled with her and planted his feet on her belly to throw her over him and jumped on top of her, grabbing and pulling her wrists to pin her arms above her head while his legs gripped her hips.

“Not bad.” Asta chuckled as she struggled to free herself from his hold. She quickly bucked her hips upwards, knocking him off balance. She quickly swept her feet against his legs, knocking him down before she straddled him, pinning his shoulders down. “But it seems I’m better.”

“Not quite,” Loki grunted as he knocked her off balance and shoved her onto her belly, pinning her arms, legs, and tail for good measure.

Asta struggled and strained, using every ounce of her strength to try and break away from Loki’s hold. When escape seemed impossible, she let out a hearty laugh. “Ok, Loki, I concede defeat! You have bested me!”

Loki let Asta up and grinned at her. “I finally beat you!”

“Congratulations on your victory, Loki.” Asta beamed, resting her hand on Loki’s shoulder. “Woden has smiled upon you this day and you have earned his favor.”

Loki grinned wider. “It’s about time, right?” He asked with closed eyes complementing his grin.

Asta chuckled a bit before, without a single word, clumsily pressed her beak to his lips, and wrapped him in a tight embrace.

Loki’s eyes widened as he felt himself pressed against Asta’s body and felt the hard roughness of her beak. He was getting his first kiss and was utterly speechless even after she pulled away from him.

“And you’ve won more than the All Father’s favor.” Asta replied in her best imitation of a sultry voice.

Loki stood there in silence as he stared into Asta’s eyes while his brain rebooted. Once he was able to think again, he reflected on the moment. Asta was crushing hard on him and he was just now noticing. Deciding to think later, he acted instead. Gripping Asta’s shoulders, he leaned in and kissed her about as clumsily as she had kissed him.

Asta once more held him in her tight embrace, wagging her tail like an excited puppy. They stayed that way for what felt like hours, at least to Asta it felt this way before they separated to gaze into each other’s eyes once more. Asta smiled as she placed her hand on Loki’s cheek. “You’ve won my heart.” She spoke, staring deeply into Loki’s eyes.

Loki smiled at Asta warmly. “How was I blind to what I was feeling?” He asked as he found himself unable to tear his gaze away from her eyes. “Ever since you licked my cheek that day.”

Asta chuckled heartily in response. “For a little boy raised in a society that prides itself on love you sure were slow getting the message.”

Loki blushed and hugged Asta. “Well I got it now, right? That’s what matters.”

Asta smiled and replied by wrapping Loki in her arms, before planting another small kiss on his cheek.

Loki smiled as he pulled away. “I believe you owe me a song and dance.”

Asta chuckled as she let Loki loose from her grip before making her way to the center of the ring. Before she could begin her private performance, a familiar voice called out. “You kids having fun?” Both turned to see Luna leaning against the edge of the ring, a flagon of mead clutched in her hand.

“Mother!” Loki protested with a blush as he covered himself with his hands, making a mad dash for his clothes. He found nothing more embarrassing than being caught naked outdoors by his own mother.

Luna chuckled a bit as she attempted to hop over the ring’s railing. She managed the leap, but fell flat on her face, spilling some of the mead. She only chuckled more as she picked herself up, stumbling around a while before clumsily making her way over to the pair. “Hey….Star Child…. *hic*....you and your new friend *hic* getting along so well….*hic*....that’s just so nice….*hic*”

“Mother? Are you drunk?” Loki asked as he finished getting dressed. He’d never seen his mother inebriated before. Not once.

“I’m….I’m *hic*....I’m just a little tip...tipsy that’s all.” Luna replied before tripping and grasping Loki in a loose hug. She laughed drunkenly before focusing her boozed up eyes on Asta, who was slipping back into her clothes as well to show her respect. “Soyougot*hic*alittlemarefriend, Lo*hic*ki? She’scutesweetie*hic*”

Loki blushed darkly as he hugged Luna back. “That’s what we are, right, Asta?”

“Absolutely!” Asta proudly replied, smiling as she made her way over to aid Loki in getting his mother standing straight.

Luna continued her drunken laughing as she felt Asta get under her arm as she and Loki got her to her feet, albeit clumsily. “Aw, thank you *hic* dears.” She slurred as she felt her legs wobble beneath her. “*hic* You’re both so *hic* sweet.”

“Mother I think you’ve had enough to drink,” Loki said as he and Asta started guiding Luna back toward the palace, wanting her to be able to pass out in a bed rather than on the ground.

After helping Luna collapse into a chair, Loki smiled at Asta and took her hand. “Want to go back to the festival, Asta?”

“Yes!” Asta enthusiastically replied, grabbing Loki by the collar of his shirt. “There is much more for you to witness and experience!” She immediately raced towards to nearest exit, dragging Loki behind her.

Gilda grinned at Balder as the new couple raced out into the city. “See? I told you he felt the same way about her, didn’t I?”

Balder grinned back, chuckling a bit. “Alright, my Valkyrie, I admit it. You were right.” Balder’s grin slightly faded as he turned to see the last bit of Asta and Loki disappear back into the festival. “I just worry about if he breaks her heart. Instead of her being scorned, he’ll have to watch for you.”

“Damn right,” Gilda replied as she cracked her knuckles. “He breaks her heart, I break his neck.”

Balder laughed as he wrapped an arm around Gilda. “But for now, you must be proud that he makes her so happy.”

“Got that right, baby,” Gilda said as she leaned on him and wrapped an arm around him. “Got that right.” She looked up at Balder with a grin. “So… Wanna slip away and work on giving the queen that grandchild she wants so badly?”

Balder replied with a laugh, blushing slightly as he scooped Gilda up in his arms and carried her down the hall, intent on giving his reeve the night of her life.

XV.

Loki stood on the docking area of Yggdrasil. After spending a year among the Varangar, it was finally time for him to return home. He was looking forward to it, but was also leaving behind dear friends. He turned to Jottun and patted him on the shoulder. “Let’s stay in touch.”

Jottun firmly placed his hand on Loki’s shoulder, pulling him into a bear hug. “We shall indeed stay in touch.” Jottun replied as he squeezed Loki before releasing his grasp. “Stay strong, friend.” As Jottun turned to leave, Asta rushed up and threw herself around Loki, her grasp even tighter than Jottun’s.

“You’d better not forget me, Loki Starfallen!” She demanded, before breaking away to plant a small kiss on his lips. “Promise me you’ll write to me!”

Loki smiled as he kissed Asta in return. “Every day. I promise, Asta.” He gave her a tight hug before reluctantly releasing her

Asta smiled in reply before planting one more kiss on him and releasing him. As she followed Jottun’s path, Vultan and Freya passed by as they made their way onto the platform.

“Well my young Equestrian prince, it was a honor to have you as my guest!” Vultan proudly spoke as he knelt to better met Loki’s gaze. “May we have the honor of meeting again, if the All Father wills it.”

“You as well, Majesty,” Loki answered with a smile before turning to Freya. Over the past year she had basically been like a godmother when she wasn’t teasing him. He wrapped his arms around the queen in a tight hug, still smiling wide.

Freya chuckled as she reciprocated his hug with a much stronger one. “I shall miss you, little Loki.” She said, a large grin spreading on her face. “You take care of yourself, and your people. Perhaps you should teach them some of the moves you learned here.” She laughed more loudly before loosening her grip of him.

Loki nodded and looked at Gilda and Balder. “I hope we can see each other again soon.”

“I have a feeling our paths will all cross again, Loki.” Balder replied as he rested a hand on Gilda’s shoulder. “May the All Father keep vigil over you and bring strength to you and those of your house.”

“You as well, Balder,” Loki replied with a nod before he felt Gilda’s hand on his head as she knelt down to look him in the eye. “Until we meet again, Gilda.”

“Until we meet again.” Gilda responded before she tousled his hair. “Keep practicing those moves I taught you. With any luck next time we meet, you might be able to best me.” She leaned closer to whisper in his ear. “Break my sister’s heart, and I break your neck.”

As Gilda stood up, Luna stood behind Loki and bowed in respect to the others. “Thank you all for keeping him safe. It means a lot to me.”

“It was our pleasure, my old friend.” Vultan responded before he wrapped Luna in his trademark bear hug. He and Luna laughed before bowing to each other again. Luna knelt down to Loki, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“Ready to go home, sweetheart?” She asked, her tone distinctly motherly.

Loki looked at her and nodded. “Yeah. I’m ready. Let’s go home.”

Luna nodded before she turned towards the zeppelin ramp, Loki no doubt following behind her. She turned her gaze back to Vultan and the others, waving goodbye before she stepped inside the lounge area of the zep. As she sat on one of the leather couches, the zeppelin began its take off procedures.

Loki was at the window as the zeppelin took off. Seeing Asta, he waved to her with a wide smile, feeling pangs in his heart that he was going to be so far away from her.

Luna turned her gaze to Loki, saddened to see his melancholy expression. She lifted herself off her seat and casually made her way to his side, placing a gentle hand on his head, lightly patting it.

Loki looked up at Luna as the zeppelin left Yggdrasil behind. “I miss her already, mother. Can I visit her during the summers?”

“Absolutely.” Luna replied smiling. “Nothing means more to me than seeing my little Star Child happy.” She tousled his hair a bit. “Besides, this little reeve makes you very happy. It’d be a cruel thing to keep my son and his little girlfriend apart.”

Loki brightened up instantly and hugged Luna tight. “Thank you, mother! Thank you so much!”

Luna chuckled as she hugged Loki back as the zeppelin disappeared into the clouds, heading back to Equestria.

Drever looked up from the schoolwork he was doing as his bedroom door opened. “Father? Is something wrong?”

Fancy Pants uttered a light chuckle before refocusing on his son’s question. “Nothing’s wrong my boy.” He replied, his tone concordantly cheery as usual. “I’ve wonderful news! Loki’s coming back from his time abroad!”

“Really?!” Drever asked in excitement as he jumped to his feet, happy that his best friend was coming home at last.

“Indeed.” Fancy Pants replied as he made his way to Drever’s side, kneeling to properly meet his gaze. “He’ll be here in a few days time. Isn’t that wonderful, chap?”

“It is!” Drever replied. “I’ve missed my best friend a lot!”

“Well then sonny boy,” Fancy Pants responded. “I suggest you help shape up the place before he arrives. Wouldn’t want your bestie coming around to a messy house now would we?” He tousled Drever’s thick brown hair a bit.

Drever laughed a bit. “No I wouldn’t, father.” He got to cleaning up his somewhat messy room in preparation for hosting his best friend.

Prince Blueblood cringed as he tromped through the Everfree forest, paranoidly eyeing every rock, shadow and mud puddle. As he moved wearily away from a mud covered rock, a branch touched the top of his mane, slightly off skewing it. He screamed much like a soap opera drama queen would as he frantically tried to set his mane right. “Ew! Ew! Ew!” He squealed before he tripped over an exposed root, falling back first into a puddle. He immediately leapt to his feet and threw off the soaking cloak, though it didn’t save the back of his pressed shirt, which was now wet as well. He screamed frustratingly before he tried taking his anger out on a tree. He immediately regretted this decision as he held his toe, muttering and cursing under his breath as he hopped around one legged. As his rage died down, he tuned his ears to the sound of something splitting through the air. His curiosity piqued, he followed the sound deeper into the forest. The sound became louder as he neared its source. He peeked out from behind a tree line and was witness to a small band of diamond dog’s, aiming strange new weapons at crude dummies dressed in mock Equestrian armor.

“What have we got here, lads?” A gruff voice behind Blueblood heralded him getting kicked to the forest floor. “Looks like a prince wandered into our territory.”

Blueblood sprang back to his feet, dusting himself off as he came face to face with the vicious pack, all training their strange devices at him. Instinctively he raised his hands up in surrender. “Wait! Wait! Don’t kill me!” He pleaded in a somewhat squeaked voice before he cleared his throat. “You and I can help each other out! Just hear me out!”

The dogs laughed loudly as they heard Blueblood’s pitiful whining. “Look at that! The little pup pissed himself!”

“He thinks he can help us? Why would he help us?” Another dog asked as he shoved Blueblood back onto his ass like a schoolyard bully.

Blueblood groaned as his ass hit the rough forest floor. He crawled back a ways, using his hands to try and get some distance between himself and the dogs. “Just...just hear me out!” He pleaded again. “I can get you around the Equestrian defenses, but only if you hear me out.” Before anyone of the dogs could test their weapon on him, a loud shot whizzed by. All turned to gaze upon their leader, Kutta.

“Hold up here, you mangy mutts!” He barked, baring his teeth and growling, causing a few of the dogs to stand down. “Let’s hear what our new friend has to say, before we decide to kill him or not.”

Blueblood rose once more to his feet, dusting himself off before turning his attention to Kutta. “Thank you.” He bluntly replied before he composed himself. “Now, I know for a fact you don’t like us Equestrians very much. Why would you? We stole your lands and nearly drove your kind to extinction. It’s only natural you’d want revenge. But the fact remains that, even with these toys…” He paused for a bit as he yanked one away from one of the dogs, inspecting this strange weapon to the best of his ability. “The sad fact is you couldn’t hope to get past their defense perimeters. Luckily for you, I know their weak points like the back of my hand, and as a show of good faith between us, I shall give you these weak spots as a gift. But, in exchange, you must do something for me first.”

“And what do you want from us?” Kutta asked with an arched eyebrow. “And why should we trust your word, Equestrian?”

“Oh you have no reason to trust me.” Blueblood remarked before reaching into his pants pocket. He quickly pulled out a small folded piece of paper and waved it around. “But you’d have every reason to trust this.” He reached down to his belt and undid a small bag and tossed it over to Kutta. As it hit the forest floor, a few gold Equestrian coins fell out of the sack. “And every reason to trust that.”

Kutta stared at the coin for several moments before looking back at Blueblood. “So what is it that you want us to do?”

“I need you to kill Princess Luna’s child.” Blueblood calmly and coldly responded. “He’ll be landing near Ponyville within three days time and since you were clearly going to no doubt run live tests on the town anyway, I want you to take care of him while he’s there. Since he’ll be killed in a raid, no one will suspect me as the mastermind. Once I have my rightful place back, I can fund your little gang to take back your lands and restore your race to it’s former glory.”

Kutta stared hard at Blueblood. Loyalty was a big thing among diamond dogs despite dissent in their ranks at times. And here stood an Equestrian willing to sell out his people for gold. His instincts told him to execute the prince on the spot. But he didn’t listen. Stepping closer to Blueblood, he extended his empty paw. “Agreed.”

Blueblood smiled as he took the paw into his hand, sealing the deal. “Excellent.” He replied, his grin becoming more devilish as he shook Kutta’s paw. He stopped and forked over the piece of paper. “These are Ponyville's weakest points. You’ll encounter less guard resistance. Also included is a photo of the little runt. He won’t be too hard to spot in the crowd. When you see him, shoot on sight. Make it a clean shot; as much as I’d like him to suffer in agony before he dies I can’t risk him being saved. Understand?”

“Of course,” Kutta answered as he looked at the map and picture. Even as he pored over it, he was planning to kill Blueblood once the deed was done. Betrayers couldn’t be trusted at all.

“Good.” Blueblood deadpanned before turning to make his way back to Canterlot. “Remember mutts, three days time and one shot, one kill. No exceptions!” And with that, he disappeared into the forest, smiling wickedly all the way.

“Attention passengers, this is your captain speaking.” Luna’s ears perked to the sound of Captain Bellerophon’s voice echoing from the zep’s PA system as she stirred from her nap. “We are now beginning landing procedures into Ponyville Port. Please remain seated until our craft has been secured. Have a nice day.” Luna rose from the bed within her cabin, stretching her limbs as she rubbed her weary eyes. As she loosened her stiffened muscles, she turned her attention to Loki, who was sleeping peacefully in the bed opposite her. “Wake up, sweetie.” She spoke, her voice carrying a tired inflection.

Loki slowly stirred and sat up, yawning and stretching. “Are we there yet, mother?”

Luna nodded in reply before she found herself victim to a yawn. “Yes, sweetheart. We’re there.” She once more limbered up her limbs before laying back on the bed, not quite over her tired spell. “It’ll be a few more minutes til we land though.”

“Okay, mother,” Loki muttered before falling back to sleep, softly snoring as he cuddled his pillow.

Both mother and son slept rather peacefully as the zeppelin lowered onto the docking platform. Workers hurried in synchronous movements to secure the craft’s mooring lines to their posts as the ramp was lowered. As passengers poured out of the zep in single file, Captain Bellerophon made his way from the helm to Luna’s quarters, finding her still nodding off. “Excuse me, Majesty.” He spoke politely.

Luna shot awake once more, focusing her not quite as awake vision on Bellerophon. “Oh, Captain it’s you.” She somewhat yawned, rising to her feet. “Have we landed yet?” Bellerophon replied with a solitary nod. “Thank you, Captain. Dismissed.” As Bellerophon left her sight, Luna made her way over to Loki’s bed and began nudging him. “Wakey, wakey, Star Child.”

Loki stirred and slowly opened his eyes. “But I’m still sleepy, mother,” he protested as he slowly sat up rubbing his eyes.

Luna lightly chuckled as she nudged him a little harder. “We’re home, sleepy head. Time to get up.” She replied as she continued trying to rouse him awake.

Loki crawled out of bed and rolled to his feet with a reflex honed from a year of his mattress getting flipped being Gilda’s favorite way to wake him.

“Good, you’re up.” Luna smirked, smiling as she began to comb out his tangled bed head.

Loki didn’t say anything and leaned on Luna, enjoying her warmth as she groomed him. “I missed you, mother.”

“I missed you too, Star Child.” Luna replied as she got the last of his blonde locks untangled. She immediately turned him around and began inspecting his face, looking for any sign of leftover food or other smudges. Content there were none, she smiled as she patted his head. “Come on, now. Let’s get our things. Aysel is waiting for us at the terminal.”

“Where’s father?” Loki asked as he gripped Luna’s hand. He was happy to see his uncle, but he was really curious about Mikoda’s whereabouts.

Luna sighed as she took Loki’s hand and they began their walk to the platform. “Your father’s been really busy lately.” She replied. “He’s been working himself to the bone trying to find that….bastard who almost had you. Plus he’s been leading search parties for our missing scientists. I imagine he’s in Canterlot right now, coordinating the searches. I’m sorry, honey. Maybe seeing you again will ease his mind.”

Loki smiled wider. “Let’s get home soon then! I can’t wait to see Father again!”

Luna nodded in reply, smiling as they finally stepped onto the landing platform and made their way to the terminal, moving through a sea of ponies that were eager to make their own flights. Once the navigated the large crowd, they arrived outside to see Aysel leaning against his vehicle, a smile on his face as he locked eyes with them. “Hey kiddo!” He beamed with open arms as Loki made his approach.

“Uncle Aysel!” Loki greeted as he happily hugged Aysel tightly. “I missed you, uncle!”

Aysel laughed as he lifted Loki up, his arms practically clamping down on Loki. “Missed you too, Loki.” He replied as he let Loki down, keeping one arm around him as he put him in a mock armlock and applied a noogie to his head. After letting Loki loose, he rose and politely bowed to Luna. “Your Grace.”

“At ease, soldier.” Luna replied, smiling before she too wrapped him in a hug. “You don’t always have to be so formal around me, you know.”

“I apologize, Luna.” Aysel responded, rubbing his hand behind the back of his head. As he composed himself, he turned to open the back door of his vehicle. “After you, Princess.”

Luna silently nodded as she stepped inside and seated herself, taking one of the seat belts and strapping in for the long ride home. She turned her attention to Loki, motioning for him to get in as well.

Loki climbed into the car and buckled up right beside Luna, leaning on her with a momma’s boy smile.

Luna chuckled and patted Loki’s head as Aysel closed the door and made his way to the driver’s side. As he entered and turned the key, a pair of eyes watched him from afar, camouflaged amongst the forest shrubbery. The hidden observer watched as Aysel closed his door and started driving away, heading towards the small town of Ponyville. The observer quickly melded back into the foliage and retrieved a small circular device from his pocket. He pressed a small button on it, bringing to life a small, glowing blue version of Kutta. “They’re on their way to the town, my Alpha.”

“Good. We’ll move into position,” Kutta answered with a grim smirk. “See that your part continues to be played.”

“Yes, Alpha.” the diamond dog replied before switching the device off. He peeked his head out from the brush, making sure no one else could see him before he caught the last glimpse of Aysel’s car heading over the horizon. Seeing that the coast was clear, he exited the brushline and casually made his way towards a car that was being attended to by a single stallion. Once he was within arm’s length, he quickly wrapped the unsuspecting pony into a chokehold and rapidly twisted his head around, grinning as the vertebrae snapped. As the body fell to the ground, he entered his newly acquired set of wheels, started it up and followed Aysel at a few lengths back, making sure he wouldn’t be noticed as he tracked his comrade’s prey.

Loki found himself shivering as he cuddled against Luna, rubbing his arm as he felt a cold pit form in his stomach. “Mother? I have a bad feeling.”

Luna stared at him, her face immediately going from placid to worried in half a millisecond. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” She asked, her tone registering high amounts of worry and fear as she placed a hand on his forehead and the other on his stomach.

“I don’t feel sick, mother,” Loki said, looking around the outside area in fear. “I feel like something terrible is about to happen.”

“Aysel, stop the car right now!” Luna demanded, her voice cracking with concern.

Aysel hit the brakes and the car squealed to a stop in the center of Ponyville. “What’s wrong?” He asked, alert and already grasping the pommel of his sword in anticipation.

Loki groaned as he gripped his head. “Bad people… Bad people are coming for me!”

“What?” Aysel questioned, arching an eyebrow as he exited the car. He ran towards Luna’s side and swung the door open. “What bad people? Where are they coming from?”

“Something’s wrong with him!” Luna barked as she unbuckled Loki and herself. She immediately cradled Loki in her arms as she stepped out. “We have to get him to a doctor! I’ve never seen him like this!”

Aysel nodded in reply as he took point, leading the way to the local doctor’s office. A crowd of ponies soon began to form, murmuring in whispers about Luna’s appearance and Loki in her arms.

Loki kept cradling his head in his hands as he experienced rapid, confusing visions. One made him gasp. “Mommy duck!” he screamed in alarm.

Before Luna had the time to respond, a strange sound whizzed by her, followed by a searing pain on the top of her shoulder. She screamed in pain, reflexively dropping Loki to the ground as she fell to her knees. The crowd soon broke out into a mass of panic. Everyone ran in all directions as more ear splitting sounds whizzed through the air. A few ponies dropped to the ground dead, strange and still smoking burn marks appearing on their bodies.

“Princess!” Aysel screamed as fell to his belly, crawling over towards Luna. Once he reached her, he could see that whatever had hit her had only grazed her. He moved to a squatting stance and quickly wrapped an arm around Luna. “Come on! We have to get you to safety!”

“Mommy!” Loki exclaimed in fear and worry as he hugged her other side, looking around in fear. Sure he had trained with the Varangar, but he was out of his depth here. Very far out of his depth.

“I’m fine!” Luna protested as she found herself being carried in Aysel’s arms to a more secure spot amidst the shoot out, Loki trailing close behind them. As they ducked behind one of the houses, Aysel peeked around the corner to gauge exactly who they were now up against. His eyes widened in shock as a small band of diamond dogs, about fifteen strong or so, moved in synchronous movements. All were armed with the most unusual weapons he’d ever lain eyes on; it reminded him of the crossbow, but sleeker and longer. Instead of arrow bolts, strange glowing red bolts spewed from their maws, easily penetrating anything they hit. He ducked back behind the wall and turned his attention to Luna.

“Those mongrels have some kind of new weapon.” He spoke, bewildered as he put those words together. “What should we do? We’re outmatched!”

“We need to get these ponies to safety.” Luna replied as she stood up, her hand clasped over the top of her shoulder. “Take Loki and gather everypony from the western side of town. I’ll evacuate the east. We have to stay ahead of them.”

“Understood!” Aysel responded, grabbing a hold of Loki’s shoulder. “Come on, kid. We have to go, now!” Both he and Luna ran from their cover, keeping their heads low as they went to their respective sides of down.

“What about mommy?!” Loki asked as he ran with Aysel. “What if she gets hurt worse or killed?!”

“Don’t worry about her!” Aysel shouted over the ear splitting shots and chaos. “She can handle her…” Before he could finish, a red bolt caught him in the shoulder. He screamed in agony as he fell face first onto the ground, clutching the pained shoulder. He turned his gaze towards the origin of the shot, seeing one of the dogs aiming the end of his weapon at him again. Without a second to hesitate, Aysel unsheathed a small knife from his waist and threw it in the dog’s direction. He could see the dog’s head snap back as the knife hit dead center, he fell to the ground, dropping his weapon as he died.

“Uncle Aysel are you okay?!” Loki asked as he looked at the stallion’s injury, a perfect circle burned into his shoulder.

"I’m ok, Loki.” Aysel replied, cringing in pain as he once more stood on his feet. “Just a flesh wound. Come on, we have to get these ponies out of here.” As Aysel grabbed Loki by the hand, the pack of diamond dogs moved further into Ponyville, howling as they glued their fingers to the triggers, killing anything that stood in their way. Some of the local soldiers tried to deflect bolts like they were trained to do with arrows, but they easily cut through their swords as they made contact with their heads and chests, penetrating their armor.

Amidst the chaos, Loki lost his grip on Aysel’s hand and was separated from him. “Uncle Aysel! Uncle!” He called in fear as he looked around for him, gasping as he found himself staring down a dog’s rifle. Before the bolt could fire however, a shaft of green plasma pierced through his chest from behind. As the laser blade was pulled out and the body tossed aside, Loki’s savoir was revealed. She wore simple yet elegant brown robes, and had a coat of alabaster white. Tossing back her curled royal purple mane, she looked at him with concern in her bright blue eyes. “Are you alright?”

Loki, finding himself struck silent, meekly nodded in response. He nervously took a few steps back, shaking as he formed a defensive stance.

“It’s alright. We’re here to help,” the mare said reassuringly as she offhanded flicked her wrist, her blade deflecting a bolt back into its shooter’s throat.

Not far from them, three dogs were decapitated by a whirlwinding blue blade. The blur stopped to reveal a cyan mare with rainbow colors in her mane and fury in her magenta eyes. “Bastards!” she yelled as she attacked again, a yellow mare with flowing pink hair and a green blade standing between more of the dogs and a group of civilians. The dogs fired bolt after bolt in rapid succession. Where the guards had fallen to the fire, the mare stood fast against the blots. Not. One. Touched her.

As she protected the civilians, the dogs never noticed the red blur behind them with a blue blade held in reverse grip. With a leaping spin, he stuck his blade out and took their heads with the efficiency and precision of a soldier. He then darted off to another part of town with speed greater than any pony should have had.

Another group of dogs found themselves caught between two mares. One orange and wielding a double bladed laser staff, and a pink one with twin pink blades. No matter how they tried, they couldn’t land a hit and were cut down in quick succession.

It wasn’t long before only Kutta remained, desperately firing at the lavender mare who casually blocked his shots with her hand, not even bothering to lift her violet blade. As she closed the distance, she flexed her fingers and ripped Kutta’s rifle from his grasp before he was lifted into the air and shoved against a building.

"You will tell me why you have attacked Ponyville in broad daylight,” she spoke in a compelling voice as she waved her hand.

“I...will tell you...why we attacked...Ponyville….in broad daylight.” Kutta replied, his eyes darting about in confusion as to what he was doing before he stood weakly and leaned himself against the wall. “We wanted to test our new weapons on living beings and to take back what you Equestrians stole from us!”

“Why Ponyville in particular?” She asked in that same voice as her six comrades joined her.

“It was the closest Equestrian settlement for our purposes.” Kutta responded, sweating as he found himself unable to resist telling this mare everything.

“Who sent you here?” she asked. “Who do you work for?”

“I sent…,us here.” Kutta once more replied, his hand shaking as he slyly reached for his belt. “I...work….I work ….for….” Before he could finish his sentence, he quickly unsheathed a knife from its holster and held the tip to his throat, quickly thrusting the tip deep into his jugular vein. He choked and gasped as he clutched his rapidly bleeding throat as he fell to the ground, quickly dying.

“Such a coward,” the sole stallion among the seven muttered. “Still. Suicide is an effective, if last resort, way to prevent giving up information.”

A crowd nervously gathered around the group, whispering amongst themselves. One took a closer look at them and quickly pointed a shaking hand. “I know them! They were the last element bearers! Celestia’s pupil Twilight and the others!” He shouted, his voice cracking in fear. The crowd collectively gasped and murmured loudly to themselves.

“Did you see what they did to those dogs?” One pony shouted. “They tore them to pieces!”

“Where did they get those things?” Another asked, eyes wide in panic.

“One of them used some kind of magic to get one of them to bend to her will!”

“They’re witches!”

“Evil!”

“Quickly! Kill them before they warp our minds or worse!”

"Kill!" The crowd chanted as they menacingly approached the group.

Loki ran in between the crowd and the seven robed ponies. “Stop it! Stop it!” he loudly screamed before looking at the seven. “These ponies saved this town! Saved me! I would have been killed if the white mare hadn’t arrived when she did! You really plan to thank them by calling them witches and trying to kill them?!” His disbelief filled voice echoed through the air with a very compelling tone.

The crowd stopped, most of them unsure of what to do now that a child was putting himself in harm's way. While most were slowly processing what they would do next, one stallion acted instead. Moving out of the crowd, he approached Loki, cracking his knuckles. “Get out of the way, kid.” He demanded as he tightened his hands into fists. “These….freaks will brainwash us all into their zombies slaves or worse. I ain’t going to let that happen, so move or be moved.” He raised a fist, ready to release his full swing on Loki’s face.

“Leave them alone!” Loki yelled as he raised his hands defensively, a shockwave shoving the stallion back into the crowd. Loki’s eyes widened. The same thing he’d done that sent Silver Buck plummeting to his death.

The crowd gasped, some of them backed away in fear. “He’s one of them too!” One stallion shouted.

“He must be responsible for this somehow!” A mare barked.

“He’s the cause of this! Little freak!”

“Kill him too!” The mob once more began to converge on the group, their main focus being Loki. He instinctively backed himself into the legs of Rarity, trying to shrink away from the closing rage of the mob.

“IF ANY OF YOU LAY A HAND ON MY SON, I WILL KILL THAT PONY MYSELF!!!” Luna screamed in a reverberating voice as she stepped in front of the crowd, fury in her face. “THESE PONIES ARE TRUSTED AND LOYAL FRIENDS OF THE CROWN! THE ONES WHO DEFEATED TIREK HIMSELF! YOU OWE THEM YOUR LIVES NOT JUST TODAY BUT THEN AS WELL! WOULD YOU TRULY RAISE ARMS AGAINST HEROES OF EQUESTRIA?!”

The crowd instantly shrank in fear, quivering as some of them huddled each other like frightened foals in a thunderstorm. None would dare raise a hand against the princesses, not for anything. Speak their minds maybe, but never raise a fist towards one. Thoughts raced through the collective crowd as to what terrible fates would wait should one of them be stupid enough to even lay a hand on their saviors, the thoughts going into triple terror soaked fear as to if they even touched her son. One of the crowd meekly approached Luna, crawling inch by inch on his knees, clasping his hands together and outstretching his arms. “M….mmmmmm….mercy!” He weakly pleaded. “I….iiiiiii….beg of you, Princess. Show us mercy!” He bowed his head, staring at the ground, shaking like a newborn lamb.

A gentle hand lifted his face to look into Fluttershy’s smiling face. “You don’t have anything to fear,” she said gently. “The danger is past. We know you have questions. And I promise they’ll be answered.”

XVI.

A mob of onlookers and reporters swarmed around Ponyville town hall, kept at bay by a line royal guards as Twilight stood behind the podium. The flash of camera lights practically blinded her as she ran her mic check and organized her thick stack of notes, prepared for any possible question that would manifest itself in the conference.

Facet stared at his marefriend from his spot beside her. “You really need to learn how to play things by ear, Twilight. I thought you had already learned that in training.”

“And I told you it never hurts to have a few things ready for any given situation.” Twilight replied before she once more checked the microphone and cleared her throat, methodically. “I know that many of you are perplexed by the recent events that took place here a few hours ago. I also know many of you are scared of not only the diamond dogs and their new armaments, but of us as well. I want to foremost assure you that we are sworn to defend not only Ponyville, but Equus as well.”

The reporters started clamoring loudly to have their questions addressed. All of them tried their hardest to be the first to grab Twilight’s attention. Twilight pointed a single finger to a stallion with golden streaks in his otherwise brunette mane.

“Twilight! Amadeus Quill of the Canterlot Quarterly!” He spoke up over the roar of the other reporters. “Many of the citizens here say you and your mysterious group use magic and have only just now reappeared after your disappearance some years prior. Can we be reassured you and the other former Element Bearers are not in a cult or a coven of some sort?”

Facet stepped closer to Twilight so that the microphone would pick his voice up more easily. “While searching the Everfree for my younger sister and her two friends, the seven of us, being myself and the former Bearers, came across a zebra called Zecora. Zecora had saved the three fillies from timberwolves and given them shelter. During an initial misunderstanding, Zecora revealed the same powers we now use, and we elected to learn these powers ourselves after being told we each possessed the ability.”

The crowd erupted into a murmur, thoughts ranging from this unusual magic to the fact a zebra was even near the town spread amongst them like the flu. Another reporter caught Twilight’s attention. “So are you saying that everypony is infected with this strange new form of magic?”

“It’s not an infection, and neither is it magic,” Twilight explained. “We’re attuned to a universal energy field known simply as the Force. And I assure you that Force sensitives are born, not made.”

The crowd once more broke into murmurs. “The Force? It that what you call the deity your group worships?” One reporter asked.

“Is this a new religious movement?” A mare reporter inquired.

“How will be able to tell your so called ‘Force sensitives’ from normal ponies?”

“What if somepony uses these powers for evil?” The crowd went on and on with a similar barrage of questions, a wave of fear overcoming many.

Twilight raised her hand for silence. “The Force isn’t a deity per se, but it does have a will of its own. But we don’t worship it, so the term religion isn’t really applicable. We’re more akin to monks of a sort. Our ultimate goal is spiritual enlightenment. As for how Force sensitives are identified, it can easily be done with a simple blood test. As for using it for evil, that is possible and our teachers have made us well informed of the historical precedent, but we are very vigilant in policing both ourselves and all who are touched by the Force. We have a responsibility to use this power for others rather than ourselves.”

Yet again the crowd erupted into a frenzy of questions amid camera flashes, the line of guards trying to hold back the increasingly unruly mob. As the crowd reached the peak of rabidness, another group of ponies, who stood in the far back and away from the chaos, collectively raised their hands.

That got Twilight’s attention. Pointing to the calm group, she spoke. “You have some questions?”

The mob of reporters immediately ceased their barrage and turned their gaze to the group behind them. Some of the reporters gasped in shock, bewildered that there were even other ponies behind them. The first group parted as this new one made it’s way towards the podium, never once speaking a word. The reporters muttered amongst themselves, shifting glances. “Oh boy, here come the magic seeking nutjobs.” One reporter muttered towards Amadeus.

“The Equestrian Spiritualist Society.” Amadeus muttered in reply. “Oh this should be fun.” Once the crowd reached their destination, the stallion at the head of them locked eyes with Twilight then knelt to her. His followers mimicked his motion.

“Hail unto thee, who herald the long awaited return of magic to our dying world.” He spoke with a deep sense of pride.

“Magic is life, the soul of Mother Equus. And her soul now returns.” His followers replied in unison.

“Stand up. Please. We’re not prophets of any kind. Nor are we heralds,” Facet implored. “The Force is not magic. Magic as we understand it to have worked at one time was largely unique to unicorns. The Force can touch any species, and as Twilight said earlier, one is born with Force sensitivity. It cannot be taught.”

The group however paid Facet no mind, his words falling on the ears of the deaf. “Magic is life, the soul of Mother Equus. And her soul now returns.” The group chanted again as the leader rose to properly lock eyes with Twilight.

“Hail Great Herald’s!” He started, his tone deep and robust. “Long have we waited and prayed for the glorious lifeblood of magic to return to Mother Equus and cleanse her people of their sickness! At long last our prayers have been answered! We now wish for you to take us as your humble servants, so we may have our spirits purified and touched by this newfound power!” He once more knelt before Twilight, his followers once more mimicking his gesture.

Twilight resisted the urge to facepalm at how they were acting. “We can test you for Force sensitivity, but there’s no guarantee that any of you have it. But we can certainly accept you even if you aren’t Force sensitive. One doesn’t have to be touched by it to seek enlightenment after all.”

The leader rose and clasped Twilight’s hands in his. “Your blessings honor us, Herald!” He replied before releasing his grasp from Twilight and turning to his followers. “The Herald’s have given us their blessing my brothers and sisters!” The group cheered and danced, some of them were kneeling and clasping their hands muttering in prayer.

“Our words about enlightenment are going in one ear and out the other with them,” Facet muttered to Twilight away from the microphone. “Are you sure about this?”

“These ponies have their hearts in the right place, but they just need further teaching.” Twilight replied, placing her hand over the mic. “We can do that for them, after all it is one of our responsibilities.”

“True enough,” Facet muttered. “We seem to be doing well so far. At least they’re not going for torches and pitchforks anymore.”

Twilight nodded in reply as the spiritualist crowd dispersed, allowing the still bewildered mass of reporters to reform. For many minutes no pony would speak, most were still trying to absorb the events that had just taken place. As the reporters gathered their thoughts and Twilight reorganized her stack of notes, Luna, along with Loki and Aysel, stood off to the side, also trying to absorb the reality of the situation. “Only in Ponyville can things get this weird.” Aysel jested as he good naturedly jabbed Luna in the ribs.

“Believe me, I’ve seen many a strange thing and this doesn’t quite take the cake.” Luna replied as she rested her hand on Loki’s head.

“Mother are you okay?” Loki asked in worry as he looked at Luna’s bandaged shoulder.

“I’m fine, sweetheart.” Luna assured Loki. “It’s only a scratch. Many have tried doing a lot worse to me over the years but none will ever break me.” She lifted her hand from his head and placed it on her chin in ponderance. “Still, this attack is most troubling. Why now? And could this be a part of something bigger?”

“I’m not sure, my lady.” Aysel replied as he too pondered all recent events. “Word will get out about this and the UNE is not going to be happy about it. I mean diamond dogs with the most advanced weapons our world has ever seen have almost successfully wiped out a single town. Imagine what they could have done if they got to Canterlot, to you and Celestia?”

“Luna! Loki!” Mikoda’s voice reached them before he did. Face full of worry, he looked both over for injuries before setting his attention on his wife’s bandages. “When I heard about the attack I came as soon as I could.” He hugged Luna and planted a kiss on her lips before releasing her and tightly hugging Loki. “I’m so glad you two are okay.”

Loki said nothing as he wrapped his arm’s around Mikoda and buried his head in his shoulder, a few tears welling from his eyes. “Dad!” Loki cried as he practically tightened his grip on Mikoda.

“It’s okay, son. It’s okay,” Mikoda gently consoled. “You’re safe now. Your mother and I won’t let anyone hurt you. I was so scared before I got here.”

As Mikoda comforted Loki to the best of his abilities, Luna herself joined in the embrace, adding her own level of comfort and reassurance to Loki.

Twilight pointed to another journalist. “Yes?”

“Muck Raker of the Canterlot Enquirer,” the journalist spoke up. “What does your little group refer to themselves as?”

“We call ourselves the Jedi Order,” Twilight answered.

“So this is the Jedi Temple,” Loki said in amazement as he looked at what had until recently been called the Castle of the Two Sisters. “Took them just six months to repurpose the old castle?” Where once had stood a ruined castle now stood a pristine castle with its twin spires rising seemingly higher than before. The grounds around it were used for outdoor training fields and several greenhouses. The building drew its beauty from the simplicity of its design rather than any ostentatious displays like those found in Canterlot.

Drever too stood in awe of the refurbished castle, which was now populated with various ponies either meditating or practising swordplay. “It’s quite remarkable.” He said in astonishment. “A very refreshing take from back home. You can’t go ten feet in Canterlot without being surrounded by tall over decorated buildings built by snobs trying to out do one another.”

“I’ve heard the Jedi are humble and prefer meditation and practicing their skills over wealth. Very refreshing indeed,” Loki agreed as they were escorted toward the temple’s entrance.

Twilight smiled, lightly chuckling to herself as she lead the boys past the entrance and further into the temple. As with the exterior, the temple interior was just as humbling and modest. “Glad you boys like it. I personally think less is more, and Rarity was certainly able to work within that constraint despite her usual flair.”

Both boys remained awestruck, their jaws almost dropping to the floor as they passed by the temple library. Compared to the other rooms, the library was the largest by far, every possible book and text could be found resting here. At the center of it all, was the holocron found in Zecora’s possession.

“Like it?” Twilight asked. “I put a lot of work into the library, and insisted on the center pedestal holding the Great Holocron.”

Loki and Drever immediately raced over to get a better view of the holocron as it rested on it’s pedestal. Their eyes widened as they each examined it from every side possible. “By Faust, this thing is enormous!” Drever exclaimed as he continued looking over it. “I’d wager it’s the size of a common beachball.”

“And this is what gave you the knowledge to use not only the Force but to create those weird swords?” Loki asked curiously as he rested a hand to his chin.

“Those swords are called lightsabers,” Twilight said as she ignited her purple blade. “And if you two are Force sensitive, you’ll eventually make sabers of your own.” She deactivated her blade and put it back on her belt. “But first you need to be tested.”

“Tested?” Drever and Loki both inquired before Drever spoke up. “How exactly are they going to test us? A series of challenges perhaps?”

“No. Just a simple blood test,” Twilight said as she led them further into the temple. “I’m almost certain that Loki is Force sensitive though.”

“Blo...blo...blood test?” Drever asked with a nervous twitch in his voice as they neared the infirmary, beads of sweat trickling down his face.

“Scared of needles?” Twilight asked in sympathy as she led them into the infirmary. “Don’t worry. We just need a small blood sample.”

Her words did nothing to further ease Drever’s mind as they entered the infirmary. His eyes widened as he gazed at the medics, each holding a syringe in their hands. Some were clear and empty while others had just enough of a sample of blood. His breathing quickened and he could feel his heart wanting to burst out of his chest. He flattened his ears, receding to a whimper as he hid behind Loki, who could only look at him with a mixture of confusion and sympathy.

“Hey, relax Drever,” Loki calmly spoke as he patted Drever on the head. “I’ll go first and you’ll see it’s not so bad.” Loki then made his way to one of the chairs, ready to get his over with.

Leading the collection was Fluttershy, who gave Drever a warm smile. “It’s okay. It doesn’t hurt nearly as badly as you think. It’s just a small prick.” She took gentle hold of Loki’s arm and found a vein. Once she rubbed the spot with an alcohol patch, she gently stuck the needle into the vein and drew out some blood before pulling it out and using the Force to seal the pricked flesh like new. “There we go.”

As Loki stood up from his chair, Drever nervously and slowly approached the vacant seat, his ears remaining flattened. His eyes locked with the fresh needle clutched in Fluttershy’s hand and he let out a low growl. It wasn’t like a full grown guard dog’s growl, it more resembled a puppy’s.

Fluttershy gently stroked his head in a comforting manner, reaching out with her soothing presence in the Force. “It’s okay. It’ll only hurt a little. I promise.” She gently took hold of his arm and rubbed the spot over his vein with an alcohol patch before sticking in the needle and drawing some blood. After pulling the needle out and healing the prick, she smiled. “All done.”

Drever’s expression returned to normal as he looked over his arm. “I...uh, thank you.” He muttered as he leapt from his seat, making his way to Loki. “Huh, well that wasn’t so bad. What was all the fuss about?”

Loki snickered a bit as he turned his attention to Twilight. “How long will these tests take?”

“Not long at all,” Twilight replied as she took Loki’s blood sample and put it in a machine visually similar to a centrifuge. She smiled at what came up on the screen. “Yup. Loki, you’re Force sensitive alright.” She then put Drever’s blood in the device, a small frown appearing on her face. “Sorry, Drever. You’re not Force sensitive.”

“What?” Loki and Drever responded as they too glanced at the screen. Loki’s chart showed the number 10,000 next to his picture. Drever’s however, displayed only 100.

“Loki. You have 10,000 midi-chlorians in every single one of your cells. A high level of Force sensitivity,” Twilight explained. “But Drever. You only have 100 per cell. Far too few to connect with the Force.”

Drever’s expression read as a combination of shock and utter disappointment. His ears drooped as the news sunk in. “I….I….I don’t believe it.”

Twilight knelt down and put a hand on Drever’s shoulder. “Hey,” she gently said. “Just because you’re not Force sensitive doesn’t mean you can’t be a part of the order. We seek enlightenment. And you can follow that path without being touched by the Force. There are techniques you can learn, all manner of things you can do. Lack of Force sensitivity wouldn’t make you any less of a Jedi if you go through the training.”

Drever’s ears slightly perked back up as he locked eyes with Twilight, a slight smile forming on his lips. “Thank you, Twilight.” He politely responded, grasping her hand and shaking it.

Twilight smiled at the gesture. “You don’t have to be separated from your best friend. But I warn you. The training will be tough, and it will take years. You’ll both be grown when you complete your training.”

“Well then, we accept your challenge.” Drever boasted, a smug grin spreading across his face.

“Indeed.” Loki replied, placing his hand on his friend’s shoulder.

Twilight smiled widely. “Then let’s go introduce you to your first instructor, shall we?”

“Let’s.” Both boys eagerly responded as they proceeded to follow Twilight out of the infirmary, ecstatic to begin their first lesson as Jedi.

Twilight led the boys into the library and lifted her hand, levitating the Great Holocron to follow after her as she led them to a training room. “Here we are.” She set the holocron down on a pedestal and closed her eyes before reaching out with the Force. The holocron lifted into the air above the pedestal and started slowly rotating as it began glowing lightly.

Loki and Drever’s eyes lit up as the holocron floated and glowed, their jaws almost dropping to the floor as parts rotated and clicked into place.

The holocron settled into place as a specter appeared over it. Henry Mercer appeared hovering over the holocron with his arms crossed, looking as dignified as when he was first introduced to Twilight and her friends. “Greetings, Twilight.”

“Greetings, Master Mercer,” Twilight happily responded with a slight bow to the specter.

“I see you’ve brought me younglings,” Henry said with a smile. “They’re here for lightsaber instruction?”

“Of course.” Twilight replied, lightly pushing the two still awe struck boys towards Mercer. “They’re very eager to start.”

“What are your names, boys?” Henry asked with that same warm smile. “I am Jedi Master Henry Mercer. In life one of the Jedi Order’s most prolific lightsaber instructors.”

Loki and Drever said nothing, still struck with a mixture of awe and slight fear as the gazed at the shimmering blue hologram. After what seemed like hours (at least to the boys), they eventually regained their collective composure. “I am Loki Starfallen, Crowned Prince to Equestria.” Loki responded first.

“I am Drever de Lis, son of Lord Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis.” Drever replied, trying to mask his nervousness.

Henry regarded Drever for several moments. “You know. After a lifetime of archivists compiling knowledge in the Jedi Temple and never sharing it with the galaxy at large, Jocasta went so far as claiming that if we didn’t have information on something, then that something didn’t exist. But, after all that hypocrisy in the old order, it is so very refreshing to see non Force sensitives accepted into our ranks.”

“Thank you, sir.” Drever replied, bowing his head in respect to Henry.

“Twilight. Give them training sabers,” Henry requested as he looked at her.

“Yes, Master.” Twilight replied as she made her way to one of the weapon racks. She carefully eyed each one of the training sabers until she found the two that would be perfect for both Loki and Drever. She made her way back to the boys, handing them their practice weapons. “Here you go, younglings.”

“The buttons on the shafts will engage the blade,” Henry said. “Training sabers are at a low power setting that makes them akin to stun batons. The worst they’ll do is minor burns and only from prolonged contact.”

Both Drever and Loki carefully examined the sabers they were given. The pommels were nothing remarkable, a standard polished silver cylinder. After looking them over, both quickly activated the blades. With an audible hiss, hum and flash, bright blue blades shot up from the cylinders. “Cool!” Both exclaimed in excitement.

Henry chuckled at their youthful energy. “Now then, younglings. The first form you will learn is Shii-Cho, the foundation of all modern lightsaber techniques.”

“Well if this is anything like Varangar training, then I say bring it on.” Loki smugly boasted, beating one hand to his chest.

“Right, how hard can these be?” Drever responded, equally confident as he gave a few practice swipes.

Henry chuckled. “Be mindful of the power you now hold in your hands. A combat ready lightsaber can slice through near anything with little difficulty. Shii-Cho is called the tutorial form because its most basic purpose is to teach you how to swing a lightsaber without killing yourself.”

All the blood from Drever’s face drained away, turning him pale as he began to sweat nervously. “Wait hold on a minute here!” He barked, his tone becoming slightly higher. “Nobody said anything about ponies being killed here! Twilight why would you give children such dangerous weapons if we’d end up hurting somepony else?!”

“Relax, Drever,” Twilight said in a calming tone. “The most those training sabers can do is minor burns.”

“And besides, this shouldn’t be totally different from those fencing lesson you took.” Loki replied, hoping to ease Drever’s mind.

“The fencing swords had blunted tips and a plastic stopper at the end.” Drever pointed out as he deactivated the saber. “These are remarkably different.”

“Indeed they are,” Henry confirmed. “All of a lightsaber’s weight is in its hilt. Combined with the blade’s gyroscopic effect, the weapon is difficult at best for non Force sensitives to master.”

“Gyroscopic effect?” Loki inquired as he too deactivated his blade. “That has something to do with motion, doesn’t it?”

“That’s exactly right,” Twilight confirmed. “Basically, the blade doesn’t want to stop once it gets going.”

“Quite so,” Henry said. “Now then. Twilight, please show them the starting Form I stance.”

Allele gazed upon the scrambling horde of diamond dogs that worked tirelessly to get their new found equipment and hostages loaded and safely transported to their new home in the mountains. Their progress had thus far been chaotic and clumsy, those who had dropped or otherwise damaged any important equipment were disciplined with a severe flogging or a few rations removed.. As for the more extreme foul ups, they suffered an agonizing bout of Force lightning until the room reeked of their burnt flesh. As he watched a pair of dogs load up one of their captive scientists, he sensed an air of fear behind him. Whoever it was, the news they had brought with them was not pleasant. “Speak.” He demanded in a loud, yet calm voice.

“My lord,” the messenger began. “A… a splinter group of dogs stole several of our blaster rifles and attacked one of the pony towns. The weapons allowed them to nearly overrun the town, but…” He hesitated.

Before he allowed the dog to speak further on the matter, he quickly ignited the blood red blade of his saber and with a fury of fluid, yet rage filled strikes, slashed apart a portrait of the late Akita and the wall which it rested on. After leaving nothing but a mess of still red hot melted wall, he sheathed his saber, barely turning his attention back to the dog whose fear heightened in level. “Anything else?”

The messenger trembled in terror. “The… The dogs were-were slain to the last by… By a group of ponies with-with swords like your own. Powers like yours.”

Upon letting those last words sink in, Allele extended his arm out and yanked the poor dog into his hand, applying pressure to his neck. “What ponies?”

The messenger held Allele’s forearm as he struggled to breathe. “The… The former bearers of the… Elements of Harmony and… Twilight Sparkle’s mate.”

Allele’s face contorted from rage to fear to surprise back to a calm and collected one as he let loose the dog from his grip. “Go. Tell the rest of those mutts that the evacuation speed needs to be doubled. We need to leave for the mountains now!”

The messenger scrambled to his feet and raced out of his master’s presence to pass along his command.

Allele quickly left the room, making a beeline for the throne room, where standing by the throne was his advisor.

The advisor stood slouched over with his hands clasped behind his back as always. “I see you require my wise counsel again, my lord.”

Allele paid him no mind as he climbed the steps, his face reddening with every passing second. “Give me the holocron, then leave us!”

“As you command, sire,” the advisor replied as he went to a hidden panel and opened it, pulling out a glowing black and red pyramid with ancient runes covering it. Placing it on a small table, he left the room and left Allele alone.

Allele tried to center his mind and focused on the holocron before him, using every ounce of his power to twist it open carefully. The pyramid’s walls moved and soon took on a different shape entirely before a light glowed. As it did, a large imposing image of a hooded figure towered over the pyramid itself. “We have a serious problem, my master.” Allele spoke to the figure, giving it a quick bow before completely locking his gaze with it. “There are others with our power and weapons here! How can that be?”

The specter let out a deep chuckle of amusement that matched the smirk on the mask it wore. “It was only a matter of time, my apprentice. But now that they’ve appeared, the game truly becomes interesting.”

“Who are they and how did they get here?” Allele angrily demanded as he stood up. “They could ruin everything we’ve worked on! Did one of them follow you here? If so why did you not dispose of them?”

“The Sith are far more than an organization or the people behind it, my apprentice,” he replied. “We survive countless brushes with extinction because we are an idea. Ideas are immortal. But each idea has other ideas that oppose it. And we are seeing the emergence of our most ancient enemies: the Jedi. For as long as we Sith have existed, the Jedi have been there to slander us. Smearing us as wicked, evil beings no different than the cacodemons of children’s tales lurking in dark places with dripping fangs. Through such shameless, alarmist propaganda, they have always rallied the masses to oppose us.”

“We need to take them out then before they ruin everything!” Allele barked, worried and dripping sweat. “We’ll throw the dogs at them until not a single Jedi is standing! Or better yet, let me go after them! I can easily kill them all before it becomes a problem!”

“Your dogs would be slaughtered in droves, and you yourself would be overwhelmed by numbers,” the gatekeeper answered. “We have built much these past few years. Do not render our labors wasted with rash attacks. It is a game, apprentice. A shadowy game of Dejarik with stakes most high.”

“You would have me just sit by and make no moves then?” Allele questioned, his voice still a flurry with rage. “You useless hologram, what good are you if you don’t have the solution to end this here and now! You said it yourself they were a problem for you before! We need to cut the head of this viper before it’s too late!”

The hologram threw out his arm and sent Allele slamming into the wall, holding him there. “Do not be so rash, apprentice!” He roared. “A viper’s head can be cut off, but care must be taken not to be bitten in the process! Never doubt the prowess and experience of Darth Indra! I fought the Jedi for decades! I know how to fight them! And you will heed my words, apprentice! Do you understand me?!”

Allele struggled against the weight at which he was held against the wall, trying in vain to get loose. “Yes...yes, master!” He uttered before feeling the weight being lifted from him as he hit the floor, taking in large breaths before standing back up and facing the hologram. “So what do you propose we do about them?!”

“Tell me, apprentice,” Indra began. “When you need precision, which do you use? A broadsword or a dagger? You must recruit an apprentice. A dark warrior that we will mold into the deadliest of assassins. We will use this apprentice to kill the Jedi while they are still gathering people to indoctrinate. They would seal the potential of all beings in chains. We must not allow them to.”

Allele paced around for a moment, touching his hand to his chin, turning over any possible recruits in his mind before he stopped in his tracks, a slight smile forming on his face. “I think I know of a potential candidate.”

XVII.

Twilight and Facet stood with Loki and Drever in one of the temple training rooms, a pair of round droids floating in the air in front of the boys.

“Alright, boys. Today we begin your training in blast deflection,” Facet said. “These remotes will fire extremely low power bolts at you from various angles, and you’ll deflect them. The bolts will only sting if they hit you, so don’t worry.”

“Well no pressure then.” Drever dryly replied as he ignited his saber, getting himself into a steady stance.

Loki could only chuckle as he too switched on his lightsaber. “With the two of us, those droids don’t stand a chance.”

Facet and Twilight shared a knowing smile as the latter activated the remotes with a push of a button. The remotes began moving back and forth in front of their respective younglings, rotating sporadically before they started staggered shooting at the boys.

Both Loki and Drever managed to deflect the first couple of warm up blasts with ease. They kept their eyes locked on the droids as they floated around in a staggered, unpredictable pattern. The droids fired another couple of shots. Loki reflexively deflected one of them, but the second shot hit him in the shoulder, causing him to reel back from the sting. Drever, momentarily distracted by his friend’s distress was hit with both blasts in the chest. Drever lightly growled at the droid before recomposing himself.

Twilight pressed the button to stop the remotes. “Not so easy as you thought.” Pulling a couple of blindfolds from her robe, she used telekinesis to blindfold the boys. “Now you’ll try again.”

“How’s this going to help me?” Drever barked as he tried looking around. “Loki has the advantage of the Force to help him. How am I supposed to fight blindfolded? It doesn’t seem fair.”

“Sharp,” Facet complimented. “The point of doing this blindfolded is to encourage the initiate to rely on the Force rather than his physical senses. But you can do something similar, Drever. It’s possible for those not touched by the Force to achieve a form of meditation through absolute focus on the physical technique. Though near diametrically opposed to the traditional Jedi focus of subsimation into the Force, it can be used as an alternate path to the same destination. One focused on the control aspect. The Force as it moves within our bodies. Using this connection to guide the physical technique.”

“So what you’re saying is all I have to do is concentrate hard enough and I can fight blindfolded?” Drever asked, a sense of doubt and disbelief in his tone. “That seems impossible with something shooting at you.” As he sighed, he could feel a hand on his shoulder.

“Hey, I believe you can do it buddy.” Loki said reassuringly as he patted Drever on the back. “You can do anything you want if you set your mind to it. That’s what your old man always believed and I believe it too.”

Drever nodded in reply before taking a calming breath and readying his stance again. “Ok, bring it on.”

Twilight smiled and set the remotes back into motion, the devices soon beginning to fire again. “Remember. Let go your conscious selves and act on instinct.”

Both boys took calming breaths as they entered defensive stances, focusing only on the sounds of the training droids moving about. Each could feel the tension in the air as the droids moved in their unpredictable patterns. Drever could feel little beads of sweat forming as he snapped his head side to side, trying to follow the droid. At the first moment he felt he could be zapped, he swung, only to be struck in the shoulder. He growled slightly before trying to deflect the other blasts. He managed to deflect one, but the other two hit their mark. Loki’s droid also fired, though it’s shots were effortlessly deflected.

Twilight and Facet smiled at each other. “You’ll both get better. Don’t let those hits discourage you, Drever,” Twilight said encouragingly.

“Keep going, boys,” Facet said as the remotes kept circling the two. He shared another smile with his lover as they watched the boys keep at the exercise. Loki seemed a natural talent, having deflected every shot sent his way. Drever was still taking hits, but he was slowly getting the moving meditation down.

After taking another shot to the shoulder, Drever growled once more in frustration before he inhaled deeply and regained his composure, trying to just clear his head of any possible distractions. As his mind cleared, he could feel a strange connection to something, like a gentle and guiding hand. The droid fired its volley and Drever managed to deflect each shot with ease.

“Good, Drever! Good!” Facet praised with a wide grin. He knew Drever had the ability. Now that ability just needed to be refined. “I told you don’t need to be touched by the Force to learn our techniques.”

Drever lifted the blindfold up, a confident smile formed across his face as he locked eyes with the floating droid. “At last! Victory is mine!” He boasted as he proceeded to fist pump in celebration, though not before feeling the sharp sting of the droid’s laser striking his hand. He yipped in response as he grasped his hand.

Facet chuckled a bit as the door to the training room opened. “Egghead! We got a surprising visitor with even more surprising news.” Rainbow Dash leaned on the doorframe as she spoke, arms crossed.

“Who is it?” Twilight inquired as she handed over the training droid controls to Facet and motioned for him to continue the boys’ training. “Has my brother finally come from the Crystal Empire to visit?”

“You wish, and I wish,” Rainbow replied as she rolled her eyes. “Actually, it turns out that Prince Blueblood of all people is Force sensitive, and he wants to join the Jedi.”

Loki immediately dropped his still active saber to the floor upon the name echoing into his ears, the saber’s internal safeties deactivating the blade. “What?” Both he and Twilight asked in utter disbelief and befuddlement.

“You can’t possibly want him here!” Loki protested. “The guy’s a world class jerk! Plus he’s egotistical and need I mention his attitude? He’s prissy, whiny and soft.” Loki stopped his rant for a moment as some gears turned in his mind. “He wouldn’t even last five minutes under training.” A slight smile formed on his lips as ideas entered his brain.

“While I agree with everything you just said about him,” Rainbow began. “And trust me, Rarity is with us on this too, Blueblood is actually a master rapier fencer from what Rarity said. So he does have discipline. And Fluttershy’s convinced that even an ass like Blueblood has some good in him. She thinks he’s trying to improve himself as a person. And well… Fluttershy’s hard to argue with.”

“Be that as it may, I’d like to see this for myself.” Twilight responded, ready with a few choice words for the uptight prince.

“So would I.” Loki added before he marched out of the room, intent on confronting his cousin head on.

Twilight, Facet, Rainbow Dash, Loki, and Drever found themselves treated to a sparring match between Blueblood and Rarity. The former had been provided with a stock training saber, and Rarity was using her own self-crafted training saber, identical in appearance to her combat saber.

Both duelists were moving in much the same way. Feet kept in line with one another and moving along this line with very grounded footwork. Keeping each other at arm’s length when not striking or parrying. Neither assumed a dedicated offensive or defensive posture, using a linear push and pull method of advance and retreat with one handed bladework.

Whenever their blades locked, it was only long enough to attempt to subvert the other’s defenses, with thrusts being batted aside with deflection parries. There wasn’t a single wasted movement. Everything they did was minimalist and energy efficient. So elegant as to appear to be a poetic dance.

Even so, Twilight, Facet, and Rainbow could see clear as day that Rarity was restraining herself with great difficulty, no doubt wanting more than anything to stop holding back and bring her Force abilities to bear. To cow Blueblood with a show of force to make sure he understood that his royal status would gain him nothing from her, and just as likely simply wanting payback for how he’d treated her the night they had first met.

But all things must end, and Rarity finally lost enough restraint that she settled for driving Blueblood onto his back foot and deftly disarmed him, catching his saber in her empty hand as she held her blade tip to his chest right over his heart. “And that’s the final thrust, darling.” Normally said with mirth or affection, she spat that last word with venom.

Blueblood however failed to notice her venomous inflection on her last word, rather he chuckled as he carefully stood up, keeping an eye on the searing hot tip that lay just inches from his chest. He took a step back before bowing his head towards Rarity. “A pleasure to have dueled with you, Miss Rarity.” He spoke in an unusually calm and respectful manner before he turned his attention to the audience that stood before him.

“Well you certainly have skill, Blueblood,” Facet remarked. “Not only did you adjust to a lightsaber’s unique handling quickly, you even managed to translate your preexisting rapier training to a passable knockoff of Makashi.”

Blueblood only smiled and once more uttered a light chuckle before making his way towards the group. “Well my dear stoolie, when raised in the splendor of ivory towers, one passes the time by learning a few traditional arts. Compared to this, fencing was mere foal’s play, and I am so enjoying the challenge.” He remarked with a light sneer in his voice as he locked eyes with Loki. “Well hello, little cousin. I see you’ve made your way here as well. I heard what had happened in town and I’m….so relieved you’re unharmed.”

“Of course you are,” Loki muttered with a scowl on his face as he looked into Blueblood’s eyes. “Why are you really here? We both know you could never live the simple life of a Jedi.”

“Well if you must know, my dear little cousin,” Blueblood started as he roughly tousled Loki’s hair. “It’s simply because I intend to get on the proverbial band wagon of Equestria’s latest religious craze. Not many in Canterlot would dare set foot in here amongst the more….primitive settings, but I for one intend to rub this in their faces.”

“You’ve got a lot of nerve coming in here and talking about our order like it’s just some fad,” Rainbow snarled. “You don’t care about what we actually do. You just want some extra standing. You should go back to Canterlot. We can all see by the way you’re talking that you don’t belong here.”

“I believe I’ve already explained that to you.” Blueblood remarked, his tone never raising or lowering. “It’s a wonder your brain isn’t as fast as your wings used to be.”

Twilight lifted an arm to stop Rainbow from physically lashing out. While Rainbow took deep breaths to calm herself after Blueblood struck that particularly sensitive nerve, Twilight stepped between her friend and Blueblood. “We are not a religion, Blueblood. We’re a monastic order devoted to the pursuit of enlightenment. And as such, we do without materialistic things. Can you look me in the eye and say that you can let go of those cushy things you’ve lived with your entire life and devote yourself to something bigger than yourself? To focusing your energy on the needs of others?”

“Of course I can, Master Jedi.” Blueblood replied, mocking a bow towards Twilight and the others. “When I’m done here, I’ll be as humble and simple as a hick on an apple farm.”

“You’re lucky Applejack didn’t hear you say that,” Facet commented. “Not sure why Fluttershy sees potential in you, but she does. So we’ll just let her handle your training.”

“That’s all well and fine by me, oh faithful lapdog.” Blueblood snarked. “Now, if perhaps you will excuse me, I must find a place to meditate and have a cup of tea.” Before anyone could utter anything else, Blueblood calmly and quickly walked out of the room.

The silence lingered for several moments before Facet broke it. “I’m going to kill him. If he doesn’t improve soon, he’s going to say the wrong thing to the wrong person and then that person will do the entire universe and the gene pool a favor.”

“Yeah, get in line.” Rainbow Dash responded as she cracked her knuckles and smacked her fists together.

“Now now,” Twilight chided. “I’m sure you both want to take him down a few pegs, but remember our goal as an order. If anypony can make a respectable Jedi out of him, it’s Fluttershy.”

“Oh I do pray for the poor girl.” Rarity responded as she sheathed her saber and placed it back on her belt, her tone inflected with a high concentration of drama. “Heaven knows what that….beast will do to her.” With another dash of dramatic flair, she placed one hand on her head. With her other hand, she reached out and pulled a very lavish couch towards herself before she collapsed upon it.

“Really, sister?” Facet asked with an amused smirk as he draped an arm around Twilight’s shoulders. “The fainting couch routine?”

“What?” Rarity replied with her own question, her voice squeaking a bit. Loki and Drever tried their best to stifle their laughter, but could no longer hold it in.

“Is she always like this?” Drever asked in between his chuckles. Loki was inhaling gulps of air as he continued chortling before he calmed down enough to reply.

“Are you kidding? She once babysat for me and by the time mother returned home, she had fainted on the couch, just trying to change me.” The boys laughter continued for some time.

“Of the two of us, Rarity was always the one predisposed to melodrama,” Facet commented through his own laughter, holding Twilight closer as she laughed with him. “Even becoming a Jedi won’t change that.”

Rarity immediately sprang from the couch, a light glare across her face. “Is that so, my dear twin?” Rarity replied, a slight smile forming on her lips as she turned her attention to the still laughing Loki and Drever. “Perhaps the boys would like to hear of a funny little incident involving a certain brother of mine….at the water park as I recall it?”

“We agreed never to speak of that again…” Facet said in a low voice as he looked in alarm at his sister. “You wouldn’t dare.”

Rarity only replied by crossing her arms and raising a brow before returning her gaze to Drever and Loki, who’s laughter had died down a little. “Loki, Drever. Would you like to hear another hilarious story?”

Both boys laughter immediately stopped as they turned their attention to Rarity, intent on listening to every word of hers.

“Don’t you dare!” Facet exclaimed as he closed the distance between himself and his twin, even more alarmed, as though he knew what she was planning to divulge. “I know a few stories about you, don’t forget.”

Rarity casually lifted up her hand, facing the palm towards Facet. “Relax, my dear big brother.” She calmly replied. “I’d never reveal your more…personal secrets. But it is the most effective way to get you to back off.”

Facet smiled and embraced his sister. “Nor would I reveal yours, little sister.”

Rarity returned Facet’s affection, patting him on the back. As they released each other from their sibling hug, Loki made his way to the lightsaber rack and looked over the saber Blueblood had wielded in his duel. Unlike most of the ones he’d seen, it had a curved hilt. He picked it up, immediately noticing that it felt very comfortable in his hand. Without activating the blade, he swung it around in varying slashes.

Rarity noticed and walked over to him. “How does it feel in your hand, Loki?”

“It feels…smooth.” Loki replied as he stopped his air slashing, turning his attention to Rarity. “Has a nice balance, good weight. It just feels right.”

“As it should,” Rarity replied with a smile as she drew and ignited her lightsaber. “The curved hilt fits better into the palm and provides greater leverage and control. Perfect for a Makashi specialist like myself.” She pointed the blade forward, the curve of the saber lining it up with her forearm perfectly. “And makes the thrustcentric bladework so much easier.”

“Makashi?” Loki queried as he set the saber back onto the rack. “I don’t believe I’m familiar with the term.”

“Neither am I.” Drever piped up as he made his way to Loki’s side, himself taking a turn to inspect the curved hilted saber. “But from what we witnessed, it seems it has similarities to fencing. Fast footwork combined with defensive parries and thrusts. Back in more….antique times, it was a common way for nobles to settle disputes or to just show off.”

“And Makashi is essentially that,” Rarity said with a nod. “Rapier fencing adapted to the lightsaber. It is in fact a dueling style made specifically for one on one lightsaber duels, and was never intended for open battlefields.”

“But somepony could, in theory use it in battle?” Loki questioned as he leaned against the wall, very intrigued by the conversation.

“Oh yes,” Rarity said with a nod. “It would just need to be properly configured. Master Mercer told me of how such a thing was done by the reigning Makashi master of his era, a man called Count Dooku. Who not only used it on the battlefield, but could even perform blast deflection. And he devoted himself to Makashi and nothing else. Which I must confess that I have not done.”

Drever’s eyes practically lit as he turned his gaze to Rarity. “That’s….that’s amazing! I’ve never heard of such a feat before.” With an excitable energy, he quickly raced over and knelt in front of her. “Miss Rarity, could you teach me this art, please?”

Rarity lifted a hand to her mouth to cover her mirthful giggle as she looked at Drever. “Why certainly, Drever. I would be quite happy to be your teacher.”

Drever grasped Rarity’s hand in his and placed a light kiss upon it. “Thank you, Miss Rarity. I promise I’ll do my best.”

Rarity let a light blush color her cheeks as she giggled. “Fancy Pants’s son through and through, aren’t you, Drever? Of course, since I’m taking you on as my apprentice, decorum dictates that you address me as Master.”

“Of course Miss….I mean Master.” Drever replied with a quick bow.

Twilight smiled. “Well now Drever has a teacher…” She looked down at Loki. “And I’ve been wanting an apprentice of my own. How about it, Loki?”

Loki locked eyes with Twilight, a gleam behind them. “It’d be an honor, Twilight. After all you are one of auntie’s best students, I could learn a lot from you.”

Twilight’s smile widened. “Then you, Loki Starfallen, are my apprentice”

In one of the temple’s larger training rooms, a trio of teenage fillies were engaged in a free for all sparring match. The Cutie Mark Crusaders had grown a lot during their training, physically and mentally.

Apple Bloom stood in a grounded stance with her lightsaber, a curved hilt with a blue blade, cocked back above her head facing to her left, prepped for a slash.

Scootaloo was wielding a pair of full length blue blades, one held in front of her in a guard while the other was cocked back for a thrust.

Sweetie Belle was in a relaxed stance with her green blade held in a one handed grip, her off hand empty and open as she held it cocked back.

The three stood in a circle as they paused their fight, each looking at the other two and waiting for the first move to be made in their renewed bout.

Finally, Scootaloo, lashed out at both with her twin sabers, her strikes being blocked before she jumped over them, slashing at both. The strikes were parried and as Scootaloo landed, Apple Bloom came on. Aggressively powerful. Her lightsaber’s curved hilt gave her a better grip on the blade and more leverage for power attacks. Scootaloo backpedaled while parrying her friend’s attacks. Apple Bloom stayed right on top of her, each step a blow and each blow a step.

While the two were focused on each other, Sweetie Belle seized the opportunity to attack Apple Bloom’s exposed flank. As her strike was blocked, she tanked a retaliatory Force push with her telekinetic barrier, but felt herself skid back several feet. Scootaloo jumped over Apple Bloom and began windmilling at Sweetie Belle with a flurry of slashes akin to a lawnmower.

Sweetie Belle parried each and every strike with ease, her body weaving in harmony with her friend as she used Scootaloo’s own momentum against her to keep out of her line of attack. A well timed Force push sent both of her friends flying. When she saw the two nod to each other in a truce after recovering, Sweetie Belle decided to change tack. With a flick of her wrist, a second lightsaber extended from her left sleeve and into her empty hand. A push of a button ignited the saber’s green blade. Without missing a beat, she linked their pommels together and engaged the locking mechanism, turning the twin blades into a saberstaff.

As Sweetie Belle got the sabers locked into place, she barely had the time to block the simultaneous strikes of Scootaloo and Applebloom. The blades sizzled and crackled as the three put their strength into trying to overcome each other. Before either one could break the impasse,a familiar voiced rang in their ears.

“Alright girls, I think that’s enough sparring for one day.” Twilight spoke as she entered the room, a small smile on her face. Not far behind her followed Loki, who was equally impressed with the three.

The three disengaged and sheathed their sabers before bowing to Twilight in respect for a moment. “Hello, Master,” they said together.

“Nice to see you girls are improving your techniques.” Twilight replied as she returned her bow. “Though Sweetie Belle, you could work on your reflexes a little more. If you were half a second slower than you were, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo might have been victorious. Though I will admit your blade work is very fluid.”

“Thank you, Master,” Sweetie Belle replied with a smile. “I’ll be sure to work on my reflexes.”

“I know you will.” Twilight assured as she turned her attention back to Loki. “Loki, I’d like you to meet our best padawans. Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle. Girls, this is Loki Starfallen, my newest student.”

Loki stepped into the dueling ring and gave a quick bow to the girls. “A pleasure to meet you all.”

“You too, Loki,” Apple Bloom replied with a smile.

“So the prince wants to be a Jedi?” Scootaloo asked, grinning at him.

“We’ll help you along the way, Loki,” Sweetie Belle promised with a smile her sister would be proud of.

“Thank you,” Loki replied, a light grin on his face. “I appreciate that.” Before more could be said, Twilight silently motioned for the girls to exit the room. They nodded in reply and quickly left, leaving just Twilight and Loki in the dueling circle.

“So I’ve seen you going through the books in the library and the Great Holocron,” Twilight said. “Nice to see that you have a thirst for knowledge that matches my own.”

“I can’t help it.” Loki replied, smirking a little. “There’s just so many fascinating things in the world. Every text is a new journey of knowledge.”

Twilight smiled warmly at him. “And what were you learning in the Great Holocron?”

“Well there’s a lot to process from it.” Loki answered. “I mean it’s like three or four large libraries worth of information. But if I had to pick something, the lightsaber is a pretty cool thing to learn about.”

Twilight chuckled. “Ah yes. The lightsaber. An ancient weapon with lots of history and fighting styles. So tell me. What all have you read about the lightsaber?”

“Well, the main thing is that no two lightsabers ever seem alike.” Loki began, though he sensed something….odd. He pushed it to the back of his mind before he continued. “Each one is as unique as the one who wields it. Though there are the same basic principles to every lightsaber. They all compose of the same parts and are powered by a crystal at the center. When turned on, this crystal becomes focused into a blade of plasma that is capable of cutting through virtually anything.”

Twilight nodded. “That’s the gist of it. Each lightsaber has the same basic components: handgrip, emitter matrix, lens assembly, power cell, and focusing crystal. The reason each one is unique is that customization is encouraged when building one. As Master Mercer said, the Jedi strive for consistency in manner and dress, but we do not make rules for this most personal of weapons.”

“What really amazes me is that one Jedi can take on multiple enemies with just one lightsaber.” Loki continued, a smile forming on his face as he mimicked some of the slashes from the holograms.

Twilight smiled. “Yes. Most Jedi use a single blade, defended by the Force’s direction of their blades. But some do like to use more than one weapon. Pinkie Pie, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and myself being examples of such. The style is called Jar’Kai.”

“So this is what I’ll be learning from you then?” Loki inquired as he carefully side stepped Twilight. He could feel the hairs on the back of his neck standing up, his heartbeat increase, and a surge of adrenaline about ready to course through his veins.

“What you learn is up to you,” Twilight replied. “There are seven forms, as I’m sure you know by this point. Each appeals to different mentalities. The girls, Facet, and I each built our respective styles around a different form. Applejack, with her preference for simplicity, specializes in Shii-Cho. Rarity, ever the elegant astheticist, is devoted primarily to Makashi. Fluttershy, always having been a peace loving mare, is a Soresu specialist. Rainbow Dash, with her love of speed and her headfirst mentality, chose Ataru as her primary discipline. Facet, my ever practical soldier boy…” She took a moment to giggle as she thought of him. “Facet prefers Shien and Djem So. I myself favor Niman, and Pinkie Pie is a very formidable practitioner of Juyo.”

Loki nodded as he quietly made his way over to the weapons rack. “That’s interesting. So many styles to choose from. Could one learn them all? Become like the most awesome Jedi ever?” He placed both hands behind his back. Concentrating with all his might, he focused one hand on a simple crate that lay on the floor.

“Many Jedi have mastered all seven forms,” Twilight replied, seemingly oblivious to what he was doing. “It’s actually a prerequisite for the title of battlemaster. Master Mercer isn’t one of those Jedi though. He had a good understanding of all seven forms, but he devoted himself to Forms II, V, and VI, his foundation for the study of Juyo.”

“Wow, he still sounds like a master I wouldn’t want to cross paths with in a dark alley.” Loki responded as the crate was lifted from the ground a few inches. As it rose ever so slightly, Loki focused his power through his other hand to one of the training sabers, trying to wrench it loose without alerting Twilight to his trick.

“That’s very true,” Twilight replied. “According to Master Ontera, Master Mercer was called one of the greatest lightsaber masters of his era. He was the reigning master of Niman.”

“Cool.” Loki calmly spoke, his smile growing as the crate was just in the right position behind him. Without another word, he flung out his arm, launching the crate towards Twilight, while simultaneously pulling the training saber into his other hand, igniting it and immediately leaping towards Twilight.

Twilight didn’t even move a muscle as the crate flew at her. She didn’t need to. As she had used telekinesis a great deal back before the loss of magic, using it through the Force was like reattaching a lost limb. She effortlessly overrode Loki’s control over the crate and redirected it, setting it down on the other side of the room while also grabbing a training saber in the same action, igniting it without touching it and blocking Loki’s first strike. “Clever using an environmental factor to distract. But it won’t work on me. I use tricks like that all the time in my own style. Niman is called the Diplomat’s Form, but I prefer to call it the Trickster’s Form since it emphasizes adaptability and ingenuity rather than pure power.”

Loki immediately leapt back before Twilight could overpower his blade and land a blow. He kept his blade raised, trying to anticipate her next move. He quickly scanned the room, seeing if anything could help him get an edge on her. He locked eyes on a small table with five tools on it. Extending his free arm, he focused the force on the tools and launched them towards Twilight, attempting to divide her attention and strike at the first opening he could get.

“Very good use of the environment,” Twilight complimented as she overrode his hold on the tools and sent them flying at him, walking toward him so casually it was like she wasn’t even truly sparring, her saber floating along in her telekinetic grip as she held her arms crossed behind her back.

Loki barely had the time to deflect only three of the tools before he tucked and rolled off to the side. Without thinking, he moved towards her side in a zigzag motion, attempting to use the lessons Gilda taught him to gain the advantage over Twilight this time. With all his strength, he swung his saber at her.

Twilight’s saber intercepted his and stopped the strike. Without missing a beat, Twilight pushed him back with a Force push. “Drawing on some of what you learned from the griffons, Loki?”

Loki felt himself slide back, his feet digging into the ground, carving a trail into the floor. “How’d you guess?” He pondered as he attempted another strike, only to connect with her blade once more.

“I’ve studied them and their ways,” Twilight replied as she kept up the spar while strolling around the room. Even in her lecture mode, she was able to fend off Loki’s attacks, having an answer for every lunge, parry, and riposte.

Loki could feel his frustration grow as every attack of his was being rebuffed. In desperation he reached out to her lightsaber and attempted to wrest it away from her telekinetic grip, however try as he might her ability in the Force proved much stronger than his.

“Calm, Loki,” Twilight chided as she repelled his attempt to disarm her. “I get that you’re frustrated, but remember the difference in skill between us. You’ll get stronger over time. So… Which form do you think suits you best?”

Loki deactivated his lightsaber and inhaled deeply, focusing on calming his thoughts. “I’d say….Niman was it?” He replied. “It just feels….normal to me.”

Twilight thought on that as her own lightsaber deactivated. “I can imagine so. You’ve always been quite the prankster, haven’t you, Loki?” She smirked at him with an arched eyebrow.

“Only to those who have it coming.” Loki replied with a smile of his own. “And maybe just for kicks every now and then.”

“Still. You have a trickster’s mind,” Twilight said. “You’re always looking for an angle, you’re adaptable, able to make things up on the fly. Vital skills to have when trying to master Niman.”

“Ok then, Niman it is.” Loki replied with a hint of enthusiasm in his tone.

Drever stood at the opposite edge of the dueling circle, the blue blade of his saber humming as he flicked it upwards, in what appeared to be a salute towards Rarity before he swung it to his side.

Rarity made the same salute and flourish with her own green blade before she lifted her blade and pointed it toward Drever while circling with him.

Drever, in turn, circled her, keeping his eyes locked with hers. The tension in the air was thick as they prowled like lions fighting over territory. In anticipation of her first move, Drever quickly charged at her, swinging the saber with all his strength as he connected with her blade.

Her brother would have locked blades with the boy in a head to head confrontation. Rarity however was more elegant, refined. She was above such uncivilized brawls. And it reflected in her technique. With a flick of her wrist, she deflected Drever’s power blow off to the side, stepping back in the same movement.

Drever felt himself moving forward after his attack was deflected. He barely had the time to correct himself before attempting another strike, this time trying to correct his over zealous first strike.

Like the first, Rarity batted aside his attack with a wrist flick parry, taking a moment to brush a lock of hair from her face before deflecting another attack. Time and again Drever attacked her head to head, and each time was turned aside. Rarity never met him strength to strength, merely guiding his own power slanting away. Applying a technique she’d picked up from Fluttershy. Soresu’s favorite tactic if she remembered correctly. Let mounting fatigue or frustration do the work for you.

Drever could feel himself becoming more and more fatigued with each strike, despite the fact that he was keeping his pace with her footwork. In addition the frustration of not being able to overcome her defense was beginning to build. His current strategy wasn’t helping the matter and he knew he needed to try a different method. Thinking back to his fencing training, he eased off the strength attacks, and tried swinging at her side.

Rarity once again deflected the attack. This time she used the momentum of the parry to bring her blade up next to her head pointing forward, stabbing at Drever’s exposed head.

Drever barely dodged the strike in time, managing to spin around her before he tried an overhead attack.

Rarity sidestepped the attack and countered with a stab at Drever’s open guard, aiming at his chest.

Drever repeated her sidestep and parried her strike. He could feel his confidence growing and a smile form on his face as his lessons were clicking together. He followed his parry by attempting a stab, aiming for her chest as well.

Rarity stepped back as she deflected the thrust. This time however, she caught the blade in a bind and twisted, deftly disarming her apprentice and setting her blade tip over his heart. “Remember, Drever. Makashi does not use power. We are more refined than that. Finesse and dexterity are our favored attributes.”

“Yes, Master.” Drever replied as he caught his breath. “I often forget that I am an Equestrian gentlecolt and find myself slipping back into that….unthinkable beastly nature. I’ll try and work on controlling my baser instincts.”

“Drever, darling,” Rarity chided as she knelt down to eye level with him after deactivating her lightsaber. “You should never be ashamed of your roots.”

“Why shouldn’t I be?” Drever questioned, a hint of anger in his tone. “I mean look at me. Father may have raised me Equestrian but no matter what I do, everypony seems to treat me as a mongrel. A despicable animal, a filthy little beast.”

“Drever. The circumstances of your birth are irrelevant,” Rarity said in a gentle tone that matched her smile. “Just as flowers cannot choose where they bloom, a child cannot choose his parents. It is what you do with the gift of life that determines who you are.” She tilted his head up to look her in the eye. “Looking at me, would you peg me as nobility prior to becoming a Jedi?”

“Well, yes actually.” Drever replied as his eyes locked with hers, a slight blush coming to his face.

“And you would be wrong, Drever,” Rarity said with a small giggle. “I was born to working class parents in Ponyville. All that wealth I have tucked away in case I need it? I earned every single bit myself. I was not born into wealth.”

Drever chuckled a little, turning away for a bit before gazing once more into her pristine sapphire eyes. “Well, you could have fooled me, m’lady.” A warm and calming feeling came over him, like all his problems just vanished.

Rarity giggled and planted a small kiss on his forehead. “Such a gentlecolt you are, my apprentice.”

Drever remained motionless, the warm feeling growing in intensity as he felt her lips on his forehead. “Tha….than….thank you, Rarity.” He finally stuttered, his blush becoming a little brighter. “I….I mean….Master.”

As Rarity and Drever continued their chat, Spike leaned against the doorway, his teeth glittering in what little light there was. He couldn’t help but chuckle a tad as he saw the poor little pup’s face turn red. To him, it was cute to see a young boy have a crush on his teacher, not that he could blame Drever for finding Rarity stunning in every aspect. Still, he felt a tiny twinge of jealousy. He put the thought in the back of his mind as he properly entered the room. “Having fun there, kid?”

“Watching us again, Spike?” Rarity asked as she stood and regarded the dragon. He had grown into quite the dashing example of his species. “Or are you just watching me?”

“You caught me, Rarity.” Spike chuckled as he stood by her side. “In my defense though, every time I see you wield that saber, it’s like watching a ballet. There’s just such a grace and beauty to your form.”

Rarity held a hand over her mouth as she giggled, letting a small blush grace her cheeks. “Oh you charmer. I’ll blush even darker if you keep up that flattery.”

“Red I think is a good color for you.” Spike replied, his smile widening as he gently rested his clawed hands on her slender shoulders. “Blushing really brings out your eyes.”

“Oh stop it! You’re just saying that!” Rarity replied as her blush darkened, her sapphire eyes meeting his own emerald orbs. “If only your gentlecoltly nature was the standard against all others were judged.”

“Well, everything is better as a rarity you know.” Spike responded as he placed his hand under her chin.

“Oh go on, darling…” Rarity purred as her eyelids fell halfway down, her finger unconsciously tracing patterns on his broad chest.

Before any more fires of passion could be sparked, Drever coughed a bit, calling their attention to him as his blush darkened. “Ahem.”

Blueblood ignited his light blue saber and with a flurry, twirled his blade in the standard Makashi salute. He stood in a calm, yet ready stance against Fluttershy, feeling rather confident and cocky that his larger frame could easily overpower the much tinier Jedi. He stepped forward with deceptively graceful footwork whilst simultaneously swinging his blade in an elegant series of slashes, hoping to use this fancy bladework to catch her off guard.

His form was excellent, and his bladework and footwork fancy and elegant. There was no denying that. But there was also the simple fact of the matter. Not. One. Touched. Fluttershy. Her blade weaved an equally elegant dance of movements between different guard positions. Each movement of her saber countering two or three of the prince’s slashes. The rest sizzling past her, her minimal shifts in stance slipping them by centimeters. As if to add insult to perceived injury, she was doing all of this with her eyes closed, her blade guided only by the Force. And that pleasant, tranquil smile never faltered for a moment.

Blueblood’s expression quickly went from confident and smug to one of anger and frustration. He simply couldn’t believe that this smaller and weaker pegasus had an answer for every possible combination of attacks. Be it a feint, prise de fer, breaking time or compound attack, she deflected them all from every possible angle and still maintained her light footwork that matched his own fastidious dance. He grew more impatient as he continually tried to pry at her defenses, but it was becoming all in vain; his blade simply couldn’t dance around her seemingly impenetrable bladed fortress. In desperation, he extended an arm out and with the Force, launched a few crates in her direction, hoping his dirty tactic would give him his opening.

Without batting an eye, or even opening one for that matter, Fluttershy danced around the crates, her own Force power gripping them and sending them Blueblood’s way, her guard still up and ready.

Blueblood attempted to counter the crates but alas wasn’t quick enough. He felt one hit his knees, the next hit his chest and unlucky for him three whammed into his head, sending him crashing down onto the hard ground. As he recovered from being walloped by the crates, his anger level rose ever more, furious that he might lose this match. He leapt up and tapping into all of his rage, threw out his hands, sending a powerful shockwave towards Fluttershy.

Fluttershy’s eyes snapped open as she blocked the shockwave with her own Force shield, not moving an inch. With a single leap, she closed the distance between them and placed her blade at Blueblood’s throat. “Calm yourself, Blueblood. Dark emotions like that will only lead you to dark places if not carefully controlled.”

Blueblood tightened his grip on the saber as steam seemed to flare from his nostrils, the duel over and he the loser. However, he inhaled a few deep breaths as he deactivated his blade. “Forgive me, Master.” He spoke calmly as he bowed to Fluttershy, though a fleck of anger was still evident in the tone. “It was uncouth of me to have lost my temper. You must forgive me.”

“Of course I forgive you, Blueblood,” Fluttershy replied with a smile as she deactivated her own lightsaber. “Let’s meditate now. It’ll do you a lot of good.”

“Yes, that sounds wonderful.” Blueblood responded, forcing a smile onto his face as he motioned for Fluttershy to lead the way.

Hooking her lightsaber to her belt, Fluttershy smiled and nodded as she turned and led her apprentice down the hallways toward her personal meditation chamber.

As they walked, Blueblood’s eyes couldn’t help but trace along Fluttershy’s figure. Out of the others, she certainly had the most going for her. He couldn’t help but fixate on her wide hips, licking his lips as thoughts raced through his mind. Before any more could enter his head, he shook himself back to reality, disgusted that a mere commoner was even in his head, but his eyes still wandered over her. They traced up from her hips to her sleek back and narrow shoulders as they entered the meditation chamber.

Fluttershy sat down on one of the two mats in the room with her legs crossed. Straightening her back, she rested her hands on her knees and closed her eyes, her breathing taking on a slow, rhythmic cadence as she slipped into a meditative state.

Blueblood sat in the same position as well, his eyes now entirely focused on her breasts. By far they were the largest he’d seen on any mare, about the size of watermelons. His eyes widened and he could feel his mouth water as he imagined grasping them, feeling their warmth and softness in his hands. An urge overcame him as his arm extended outward, he could feel himself leaning towards her, the prize almost within his grasp. Before his fingers could even touch her tunic, he quickly pulled his arm back. “What are you thinking? She’s of the common filth, a pony who crawls through the mud and muck! You shan’t soil your hands with her, you’ll catch her commoner disease.” He felt the urge to smack himself before he took in some very large, deep breaths and focused on his meditation.

[Danganronpa 3: The End of Hope's Peak Academy OST 1 - 17. Sisters Plan ]

Yet even in his meditation, Fluttershy entered his thoughts. The mare herself was still seated across from him deep in meditation. In his mind however was another story. There, she opened her eyes and gave him a smile as she slowly rose to her feet. Her smile turned sultry as she slowly began to dance for him, moving her body in the most beautiful of ways.

Blueblood’s eyes widened and beads of sweat began to drip from his face as she danced so fluidly and with such grace. He felt paralyzed, unable to focus on anything but her.

Fluttershy winked at him as her hands traveled down the swell of her chest to her belt. With a quick motion of her fingers, the belt fell down to her feet, letting her outer robe fall open to show her pants and the shirt underneath. With a shrug of her shoulders, the robe pooled around her feet.

A light blush streaked across his face as he focused on her with more intensity. He licked his lips, feeling his mouth dry as a strange heat overcame him.

Fluttershy’s dainty fingers lightly gripped the hem of her shirt and began slowly lifting it, revealing her toned stomach inch by inch, finally pausing at where her breasts began, and quickly lifting past them and starting to reveal her forest green bra bit by bit.

Blueblood’s breathing increased as he stared at the slowly revealing bra. He could feel his heart wanting to beat out of his chest, the heat practically skyrocketing, and his pulse racing close to the red line.

As her shirt was lifted over her head, Fluttershy tossed it aside and ran her hands through her hair, flaring the pink locks out behind her and letting the motion do wonderful things to her chest. Her hands trailed down her curves to her pants and slowly unbuttoned them.

He leaned in closer, licking his lips and feeling his trousers constrict as her pants fell to the floor. His breathing became erratic and he could feel his blood boil.

Fluttershy leaned closer to Blueblood as she daintily stepped out of her boots and pants, now clad in only her undergarments. Standing back up, she smiled seductively as she slowly reached behind her back and unhooked her bra. Turning away from him, she shrugged her shoulders and let her bra slide down her arms to land at her feet. Bringing her arms up to cover her chest, she slowly turned back toward Blueblood with her lips puckered and her eyes half lidded. “You ready?” She asked in a low purr, her lips’ every movement oozing with sensual energy as her arms ever so slowly began to lower.

Blueblood immediately stood to his feet, his hands and body trembling as he moved closer to her. “Yes, by the sweet grace of Faust, yes.” He responded in an unusually meek tone as he stepped ever closer. He extended his arms, feeling them shake violently as his goal came to within his grasp, his breathing becoming heavier and his heart pounding against his chest.

“Are you alright?” Fluttershy’s voice didn’t have a single trace of that seductive tone, and her hands had grabbed his wrists to stop his hands in their tracks toward her fully clothed body. “I realize that meditation is relaxing and that I am attractive, but I would rather you not touch my breasts.”

Blueblood face turned a dark shade of red as he yanked back his arms, turning away from Fluttershy. “I….I….I don’t what came….over me.” He stuttered, a sense of deep embarrassment and shame washing over him. “That’s….that’s never happened before, I swear. I….I beg of you not to tell another, please.”

Fluttershy giggled as she smiled and put a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t worry, Blueblood. This little… incident doesn’t leave this room. It’ll be our little secret.”

“Thank you.” Blueblood replied, hugging her in a burst of joy before he released his grip and dusted himself off.

Fluttershy giggled and lightly blushed at the sudden affection. “You’re welcome, Blueblood.”

I.

Luna knelt on the grass of the castle gardens, tightly clutching a trowel as a flood of tears streamed down her face. She thrust the steel head of the trowel into the soft dirt as her sobs echoed throughout the twisted labyrinth of shrubs and roses. Her arm shook as she lifted out a small earthen pile and tossed it aside. As she once more plunged the trowel into the ground, she stopped briefly, trying to wipe away the waterfall of tears from her eyes. Once the last of her tears were swept away, Luna turned her gaze to the night sky.

The stars glittered like thousands of diamonds woven into an elegant tapestry. However its brightest jewel, the moon, was nowhere to be seen. Tears filled her eyes once more and she returned to digging. Once she got the hole to a satisfactory depth, she laid down her trowel and reached for a small wooden box. Her sobs grew in intensity as she held it close to her chest. As she clung to the box, two stallions looked on.

“Such a shame,” Mikoda spoke first. He was one of her personal thestral Lunar Guards. He had a gruff demeanor which reflected in his dull golden eyes. “Third one she’s lost. What a tragedy.”

“Indeed, sir.” Aysel responded, a hint of sorrow in his voice. “Her light seems to grow dimmer with each passing day.” A few small tears dripped from his face. As he wiped them away, he felt Mikoda’s hand rest firmly on his shoulder.

“There was a time when she shined brighter than even the sun itself.” Mikoda muttered, reminiscing. “The first time I ever met her, there was an aura of joy around her. And her smile...oh I’ll always remember that smile. It glistened like polished armor.”

Aysel put a hand on his friend’s shoulder in turn. “Go to her, sir. She needs you right now.”

Mikoda replied with a solemn nod, and walked over to his beloved’s side as she patted down the final layer of earth. He knelt at her side, placing a gentle hand upon her soft shoulder. Luna, in turn, placed her hand on his.

“He would have been a fine and strong boy,” Mikoda spoke, his voice unusually soft.

Luna turned and looked at her lover with tears streaming down her cheeks. Finally breaking down completely, she threw her arms around him and loudly sobbed into his shoulder. “Is… Is this to be our fate, my love? To never be able to have a child together?”

Mikoda wrapped his strong arms around her, caressing her crying form. “We’ll find a way, my dear.” Tears flowed down his normally stoic face, despite his efforts to hold them back. The cries and anguish of seeing his beloved racked with pain finally broke his emotional dam.

Aysel watched from afar, saddened at the very sight of his princess and superior officer breaking down into sobbing masses as they mourned their child. Looking skyward, Aysel saw a light streak across the blackness of Luna’s night sky, seeming to grow larger as the seconds ticked by. “Sir! Princess! Something is falling toward us!”

Both looked up and saw a large, half circular object falling, a trail of fire streaming behind it. Without thinking, Mikoda quickly grabbed Luna in his arms and ran. As he ran, he caught a glimpse of the unusual thing and saw something seem to pop out of it. Though a blur at first, he soon caught sight of what looked like a large yellow beach ball, falling in his direction. With nearly cat-like reflexes, he managed to turn and avoid it. He quickly spun around, and watched as it bounced, heading towards the garden center. It bounced a couple more times, then rolled to a stop. “Are you alright, my lady?” He asked panting heavily, beads of sweat falling off his face.

“I...I’m alright,” Luna replied as she set herself down, her voice rattled with shock. “What in the name of Faust was that thing?”

“I’m not sure,” Mikoda responded as he turned to see the strange object resting still in the garden square. He motioned for Aysel to follow him, drawing his sword rapidly from its sheath. Both of them slowly approached it, tightening their grips on their blades. “Stay sharp, Aysel.” As they crept closer and closer, it was easier for them to make it out. The object was round in shape and brightly yellow with what looked like red letters in some foreign or alien language.

Luna followed close behind them, flinching back a step as a door on it popped open, a figure stumbling out, one hand clutching a bleeding stomach wound and the other clutching a bundle of fabric.

Aysel, unsure what to think of this creature, charged at it with a battle cry, sword raised to take off its head. To the surprise of all three, the creature raised its hand from its wound and thrust it out toward Aysel. As it did, he was suddenly thrown back and landed several feet behind Luna and Mikoda, the wind knocked out of him.

“What in Empress’s name?” Mikoda cried out, the look of shock and horror frozen on his face as he looked at his downed comrade. “Could that have been magic? It can’t be!” He raised his sword up, ready to strike at this mysterious creature. Before he could even take a step towards it, the creature dropped to it’s knees, placing its hand back onto its wound, before it collapsed onto its back. Seeing the creature as no immediate threat, Mikoda rushed to tend to his companion.

“Aysel! Aysel, buddy get up!” The words pierced Aysel’s ears as he managed to stir, a bit weary from the encounter.

While Mikoda tended to his friend, Luna slowly approached the creature and knelt down beside it. She saw that it was female with skin nearly devoid of hair, and clutched in her arms was an infant. “Aysel! Fetch a doctor! Quickly!” As she gave the order she did what she could to help stifle the creature’s bleeding.

Aysel, though a bit shaken from the experience, nodded in reply and raced towards the castle.

Mikoda joined Luna, sword at the ready. “My lady, should you really be near this creature? It may be wounded, but it’s obviously dangerous.”

“Dangerous or not, I’m not just going to ignore a life in danger,” Luna replied, her voice hardened with resolve. “It’s my duty to help as many lives as I can, whether they be Equestrian or not, and if you’re not going to help, then stay out of my way.”

Mikoda looked at the bundle, seeing the face of the infant wrapped within, then turned his attention back to the creature, who seemed to be going pale. He sighed and sheathed his blade. “What can I do, your highness?”

“If we can’t seal this wound, she’s going to bleed to death,” Luna said, still applying pressure to the wound. “We need something better than hands to plug it with.”

Mikoda quickly unwrapped his cloth belt and handed it to her. “This might help.”

Luna took the belt and folded it a couple of times before pressing it to the wound. Leaning down without releasing pressure, she looked at the alien creature. “Can you understand me?” she softly asked.

[A Blessing- Max Richter]

The creature was breathing heavily and groaning in pain. Her eyes darted about, trying to get her bearings. Through blurred vision, she could barely make out the outlines of the creatures leaning over her. “Wher...wha…” she tried to speak, though her voice was weak and the pain she felt was intense. Her eyes locked with Luna’s and, gathering what remained of her strength, she lifted the arm that held the infant, which started to cry.

Using one hand to hold the cloth to the creature’s wound, Luna took the child in the crook of her free arm, looking down at it. It was male, and at most only a month old. Instinctively she gently rocked it, trying to calm it down. “It’s alright, little one,” she whispered.

As the baby’s cries faded, the creature muttered something. “Take...care...brother.” Her strength depleted, and assured of the child’s safety, the creature went still as she breathed her last, eyes staring lifelessly at the night sky.

Releasing the pressure she held on the wound, Luna reached up and, after wiping her fingers clean of blood as best she could, gently closed the enigmatic creature’s eyes before bowing her head in a silent prayer for her to rest in peace.

“What in the name of Faust was that thing?” Mikoda asked, completely dumbfounded by what transpired.

“I do not know,” Luna whispered as she slowly rose to her feet, cradling the now sleeping baby in her arms as she turned to him. “She asked that he be taken care of.” She gave Mikoda a sad smile. “What shall we name our son?”

“Our son? That thing is not going to be a child of mine!” Mikoda protested. “We don’t even know what it is or where it came from. For all we know, that creature could be dangerous!”

“Don’t you see, Mikoda?” Luna asked as she looked at the boy with a smile. “Twice we have conceived a child, and twice I have miscarried. And now one has fallen from the heavens as we mourn our misfortune. I don’t care that he isn’t a pony, my love. I will raise him as though he were my own.” She then fixed her love with a stern look. “With or without your help, Mikoda. Please, my love. Let us raise this boy together. Let him be our son.”

Mikoda sighed heavily, crossing his arms. “I..I..very well. I swore an oath to protect and aid you, no matter what. So, for you my love, I will assist you with the child.” Mikoda walked over to the alien body and picked up the strange cylindrical object. “But we need answers first and to keep this incident as low key as possible. The more ponies know about this, the more panic it’ll likely cause.”

“Answers will come, Mikoda,” Luna said. “In time. For now, let us be a family.” She looked at her newfound son with a warm smile. “Low key… Loki…” She smiled and kissed the child’s forehead. “Welcome to your new home, Loki.”

The Everfree forest. Most ponies dare not set foot here, especially not when the shadow of night fell over the canopy. There were whispers of devils and magic, spirits, and things of unfathomable, incomprehensible horror that lurked behind the trees. Zecora however, was no stranger to these woods. Having made them her home for years, she was quite used to its dark atmosphere, thriving where others would think it mad to try and even navigate the dark forest.A light wind snaked through the trees. Zecora pulled her cloak closer to herself for some warmth as she trekked down a natural pathway. As she made her way deeper into the forest she called home, various small critters and even the dreaded timber wolves came bounding past her. She scanned her surroundings, looking for who or whatever had spooked them. A loud, roaring sound pierced echoed throughout the forest. She looked around hastily, but could find nothing around her, at least on the ground. Her gaze turned skywards. A large object and a trail of smoke flew by overhead. Piqued by curiosity, Zecora chased after the object.The object, a metal object resembling a semicircle in its mangled state, lay in a trench its landing had gouged into the ground, trees knocked away by its sheer speed. Smoke and flame covered parts of the metal beast. She cautiously approached it, not knowing what surprises it might hold.A gaping hole was exposed on the side, where some other object might one have fit into it, its wing severed and scattered in pieces around the trench. If there had been anything living aboard the wreck, there most certainly wouldn’t be now. Taking a deep breath, Zecora carefully made her way inside the wreck, the smell of smoke engulfed the room and loose wires sparked and crackled. As she explored further, she could see a silhouette of some kind of creature in the frontmost seat. It didn’t appear to be moving. She gave it a light shove of her staff. No response, it seemed to have died on impact. Going further into the wreck, she felt something at the back of her mind. A tingle that seemed to call out to her. Curious, she followed it to a well secured container that had its lid damaged in the crash.Using her staff, Zecora pried the container open and beheld what it contained. Her eyes widened slightly as she looked upon the dodecahedral crystal that pulsated with a light that almost seemed alive. Whatever it was, she felt a strange connection to it. She slid the crystal into her herb satchel and hastily exited the alien craft, slipping away silently into the darkness.

VII.

Prince Blueblood sauntered down the hallway, holding his head up proudly and without any care in the world. He halted his brisk walk when the wall mirror caught his eye. A smug smile pursed on his lips as he vainly admired his mirror opposite. As he gushed over his looks, he found his attention wandered to one of the paintings behind him. The otherwise marvelous, if pricey, portrait of himself seemed a tad off. Instead of being perfectly centered, it seemed to be leaning, or rather slanting to the left. He quickly spun around and went to set it back in it’s proper place. As he began to recenter it, he noticed something on it’s lips. He brought it closer to him to give it a more detailed inspection. He could see what appeared to be a crude drawing of a mustache emblazoned upon it. “Ugh!” He huffed as he wetted his finger to vainly wipe the mustache off.

The ink however, turned out to be an adhesive that stuck to his finger, and as he tried to wipe it away, it stuck to his finger and he ended up tearing up the canvas as he tried to clean the picture up, marring the image of his “perfection”. “No!” He cried, now staring at his “disfigured” form. His eyes started to water and his lips quivered as he manically tried to remove his finger from the trap, damaging the painting the more he tried. In a rare moment of great effort, he managed to free his digit from the ink’s clutches, though his moment of triumph was short lived when he gazed upon the portrait. He screamed in horror, staring at where his acrylic doppelganger’s face used to be.

Further down the hall, a pair of Solar Guards were on patrol.

“Did you hear somepony scream?” one asked his fellow.

“Sounded like Prince Blueblood,” the other one answered.

“Should we look into it?”

“Nah. He’s probably just crying over a ruined portrait or some other thing that ultimately isn’t our problem.”

“Yeah. You’re right.”

As the guards moved onto more important duties, Prince Blueblood cradled the painting in his arms, sobbing and wailing loudly as though he’s lost dear flesh and blood. As he mourned his “beloved” a thought clicked in his mind. What of his other works of art? Were they at all safe? Filled with the “horrifying” image of his collection in ruins, he dropped the painting and raced down the hall faster than Rainbow Dash on a Wonderbolts race track. He reached the ornate doors of his art room and without hesitation shoved them open. He gazed into the chamber and screamed bloody murder at the sight of his damaged goods. His statues were smeared in graffiti and some of them had their faces painted, almost like a mare who had just slapped on makeup in a hurry. The paintings were tilted and the faces were drawn over with goofy expressions, huge eyebrows and many other unflattering facial characteristics. Unable to bear the sight another minute, Blueblood shut down and fell on his back, unconscious.

Coming out of hiding, Loki went over to his unconscious cousin and squatted over his face, letting out a massive fart right against it. What the commoners referred to as teabagging. Which was odd. Because the action had no apparent relation to either the preparation of tea, or to teabags themselves.

Prince Blueblood found himself revived, only to choke and gasp at the foul air. His eyes watered as he rolled on the floor, coughing furiously as he tried to banish the stench from his mouth and nostrils. “By the Empress!” He dramatically gagged as he tried to stand, frantically waving his hands to dissipate the odor. “I’ve been poisoned! Get me a doctor!” Amidst his gasps, he could hear the sound of Loki laughing at his misfortune. He turned his gaze to the boy, who was rolling on the floor, chuckling loudly. His face contorted into an expression of rage. “Why you little!” He screamed as he lunged at Loki, intent on strangling him.

The beleaguered prince was intercepted by the ever vigilant C1-X1, who restrained him in a sleeper hold, applying pressure to cut off blood flow to Blueblood’s brain. “Perhaps I should preserve your brain cells as much as possible. You can’t afford to lose the few you possess.”

“Unhand...me...you pile of...scrap metal!” Blueblood replied as he struggled to free himself from C1’s iron grip to no avail. Undeterred he continued to try and defy C1-X1, kicking and clawing as hard as he could. As he could feel himself fall back into the unconscious, a voice cried out.

“C1-X1, loosen your grip immediately!” A familiar voice commanded. All turned to see both Princess Luna and Celestia marching into the hall.

C1-X1 loosened his grip just enough to keep Blueblood conscious, but kept hold on him. “Prince Blueblood was attempting to harm master Loki. I took immediate action to stop him, Master.”

“Blueblood, you would dare lay a hand on my child?!” Luna asked, her face twisted in anger and a fire in her eyes. The blood rushed from Blueblood’s face, the fear of his aunt’s wrath had a good hold on his mind.

“He started it!” He barked, continuing his struggle with C1-X1. “The little monster soiled my treasures and tried to kill me with nerve gas!” He turned his attention to C1-X1. “I demand you unhand me at once!”

“Loki Starfallen,” Luna chided, crossing her arms as she turned her gaze to meet her son’s.

“He had it coming, mommy!” Loki defended. “He’s always being mean to the servants! I saw him fire a maid for spilling a little water on his suit the other day! And it wasn’t nerve gas! It was a fart!”

“Prince Blueblood’s reaction to the defacement of his images was most amusing,” C1-X1 added, the equivalent of a chuckle escaping his vocabulator.

Luna turned her gaze to C1-X1, glaring at him with the same fiery eyes. C1-X1 stood at attention, remaining silent. Having dealt with him, Luna returned her mother stare to Loki. “Be that as it may Loki, that doesn’t mean you destroy his stuff. How would you feel if he broke one of your toys or ruined something special to you?”

Loki looked down. “I’d be sad, but I wouldn’t do what he did. He actually tried to hurt me!”

“Just wait until your wind up toy let’s me go and I’ll succeed!” Blueblood threatened, trying again to worm his way free from the grip of C1-X1. “Release me or I’ll have you melted down into golf clubs!”

“Silence Blueblood!” Luna shouted, causing the squirming prince to freeze in place. “Your behavior is unacceptable. If I so much as catch you even raising a fist to him, I’ll have your assets frozen!”

“What?! You can’t do this to me aunt Luna!” Blueblood protested. “Aunt Celestia, she can’t do that to me right?”

“Oh she can,” Celestia said as she looked at her nails. “I’m tempted to all the time. You really should be nice to people, Blueblood. Every time delegates visit I have to hide you under the biggest rock I can find.”

“WHAAAT?!” Blueblood shouted, his face turning tomato red and his mane appeared to combust into flame as he once more struggled against C1-X1’s grip. Just as quickly as the red appeared on his face, it vanished. “Ok fine, fine. I’m cool, I‘m fine.” He took some deep breaths, finally calming himself. “Alright. As much as I hate the idea, I’ll try and play nice with Loki. You have my word as a gentlecolt of Canterlot.”

Loki peeked out at him from behind Luna’s legs. “Can we really trust his word as a gentlecolt, mommy? I say we have him Pinkie Promise.”

“Fine.” Blueblood huffed as he mimicked the motions of the Pinkie Promise. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. Happy now?” Luna and Celestia gazed at each other, both in contemplation as to if he could be trusted to keep his word. For many minutes they didn’t move, mentally reading their decision over and over as if it were a legally binding contract. After carefully looking over every possible detail, Luna motioned for C1-X1 to release Blueblood.

C1-X1 wordlessly released Blueblood and jumped over him to land between him and Loki, still mindful of the previously imposed threat.

Blueblood dusted himself off before meeting everypony’s gaze. “Now, if you will all excuse me, I’ve some art to replace.” He sneered as he turned to leave. As he made himself scarce, Luna turned her attention to Loki, staring down at his emerald green eyes.

“Now, what am I going to do about you, Loki?” She asked, her voice stern and strong as a mother’s should be. “You’re not off the hook for what you did, no matter how you justify it or how hilarious you think it was.”

“But he deserved it, mommy!” Loki protested, giving Luna his absolute best set of puppy dog eyes. The sort you only see in the puppy that’s just been kicked with steel toed boots and is hoping that a show of being adorable will belay further kicking.

“Nice try mister,” Luna chuckled as she tousled his blonde hair. “Those big doe eyes aren’t going to get you out of this one. Now, what has gotten into you lately? You’ve been pranking everypony in this castle non stop for the past month.”

“Not everypony. Just the really mean ones that deserve it, mommy,” Loki corrected before looking down. “And… Well… It keeps me from getting bored.”

Luna raised a brow inquisitively before she knelt down and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. “What’s troubling you sweetie?” She asked, her voice soft and gentle. “Tell mommy what’s wrong and I’ll make it all better.”

Loki threw his arms around Luna’s neck and buried his face in her shoulder. “None of the other kids will play with me. They all say I’m a freak. I don’t have any friends and I’m lonely.”

Luna wrapped her arms around him and gently patted him on the back. “Hush my little starchild, it’s ok.” Luna replied, trying her best to reassure him as her heart began to break at the sight. “I promise it’ll all be ok. They just don’t understand how special and wonderful you are.”

“Why do they hate me, mommy?” Loki tearfully asked.

“Sister. Doesn’t Lord Fancy Pants have an adopted son of his own?” Celestia asked. “A Diamond Dog pup, yes?”

“Oh yes,” Luna replied as she continued to console Loki, wiping his tears away. “Oh what was his name? Dreven? Dregger? Ah it’s on the tip of my tongue. Drever! That’s it! Little Drever. I’m sure he’d be a perfect little friend for Loki.” She stood herself up, still holding a depressed Loki in her arms. “What do you think sweetheart?”

Loki nodded, a small smile coming to his face. “You really think he’ll be my friend, mommy?”

“I know he will,” she optimistically replied, grabbing her handkerchief to dry his eyes. “I’m sure you and he will be inseparable. I’ll call Fancy and arrange a little play date for tomorrow.”

Loki nuzzled Luna’s neck as he hugged her, excited that he might finally make a lasting friend. “I can’t wait, mommy!”

Luna chuckled as she reciprocated his hug, a warm smile forming on her lips. “I know sweetheart. Now, why don’t you run along and make your room presentable and I’ll see about that play date.”

Loki hopped out of his mother’s arms and smiled wide. “Yes, mommy!” He ran off in the direction of his room to make it ready for the arrival of his playmate. As he turned the corner, he bumped into the armored leg of Aysel.

“Oh, hey there little buddy,” Aysel said as he tousled Loki’s hair. “What’s the rush?”

“Mommy’s getting me a playmate, Uncle Aysel!” Loki said excitedly. “I’m gonna get my room ready for him!”

“That’s great, kiddo.” Aysel beamed as he turned his attention to Mikoda. “Ain’t that something?”

“Yes, it is,” Mikoda replied, a hint of joy in his voice. “Now run along. We’ve got some important business to attend to.”

Loki wrapped his arms around Mikoda’s leg. “Yes, daddy!” He then ran off to get his room ready for his new friend, C1-X1 following after him from the shadows. Mikoda brushed off his leg as Aysel snickered.

“The boy’s becoming quite attached to you.” Aysel replied, a big grin across his face.

“I almost hate to admit it, but so am I,” Mikoda replied reluctantly. “Now come on, we need to inform the Princesses on this most recent kidnapping.”

“Right.” Aysel replied as they turned the corner, almost bumping into both Celestia and Luna. Aysel quickly collected himself, saluting both sisters as his compatriot did in turn. “My ladies.”

“At ease my soldiers,” Luna replied, causing both stallions to relax. “Now, what news have you to report?”

“The Diamond Dogs managed to abduct another scientist. Dr. Albedo, Majesties,” Aysel reported. “We still haven’t been able to take any alive. They all follow the precedent of the one that was apprehended while trying to abduct Professor Sparkle. Cutting out their tongues and choking on their own blood.”

“I don’t like this at all,” Luna replied. “In the past they were only targeting livestock, food stores and medical transports. Now they’re much more organized and kidnapping some of our most brilliant minds, for what purpose?”

“I don’t know,” Celestia replied. “And not knowing is what frightens me the most.”

“Maybe they’re trying to use them as a bargaining chip of some kind,” Mikoda posited. “Maybe they think they can ransom them off.”

“If they were going to take our money, they’d do just that,” Luna pointed out. “Why hold them hostage but not make any demands from us? No, no, something else is going on here. We need to investigate this matter further. If only your pupil and her friends were here, they might have figured this out by now.”

“If at all possible I’d like to avoid involving Twilight and her friends too much. They have their own lives and troubles to deal with,” Celestia said, suppressing a shudder as she remembered the night Twilight was almost kidnapped.

“Didn’t stop you when Tirek rose once more,” Luna pointed out. “Or when your other pupil tried to steal the Elements for herself before that. Or there was that one time you had them galavanting all across Equestria just for a piece of the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness cake.”

“Hey that’s a good cake, Lulu,” Celestia retorted. “Well worth sending them to get it. You would know if you had tried a piece.”

“Returning to the matter at hand,” Luna replied, changing the subject. “We need to send a scouting party into their territory and find out what is going on. I fear that this may bode ill for all of Equus.”

“I agree,” Mikoda chimed in. “I’ll assemble a small task force to deal with the matter at once, your Majesties.”

“Very good,” Luna replied. “Assemble your best men if you have to. Any and all information about this investigation comes directly to either myself or Celestia. Under no circumstances are you to tell anypony else, clear?”

“Yes, your Majesty!” Both Aysel and Mikoda replied.

“Very well, you are dismissed.” Luna responded, waving them off.

As Aysel and Mikoda saluted and headed off to carry out their orders, Celestia looked at her sister. “So when will my nephew’s playmate arrive, Lulu?”

“Tomorrow afternoon.” Luna replied, a smile on her lips. “I have a feeling those two will become best friends for life.”

“My lady,” Fancy Pants spoke cheerfully as he entered the throne room, his adopted progeny not too far behind him. “It’s always wonderful to see you.”

“You as well, Fancy Pants,” Luna greeted with a smile, Loki standing behind her shyly. She looked down at him with a smile. “It’s alright, Loki. No need to be shy.”

Loki tentatively made his way over to meet the unfamiliar stallion, nervously reaching out his hand. “He...hello sir.” He spoke timidly. “It’s...it’s nice to meet you.”

“And it’s an honor to meet you, my young Prince.” Fancy replied, firmly grasping Loki’s hand as they shook. “Now then Loki, my Lady, I’d like you to meet my son, Drever.” He stood aside to unveil a small diamond dog, clad in light brown fur with matching eyes.

Loki repeated his careful approach and once more extended his hand. “Hi, I’m Loki,” he started. “Nice to meet you.”

Drever approached Loki in a similar manner and grasped at Loki’s hand. “Pleasure to meet you too, Loki.” He replied. After completing his introduction to Loki, he made his way over to Luna and knelt in front of her. “It’s an honor to meet you, Princess.” He grasped her hand softly and planted a small kiss on it.

Luna giggled and patted Drever’s head. “Well aren’t you a little gentlecolt, Drever? Your daddy’s raised you well.”

“Thank you, Princess.” Drever politely responded as he stood up.

“That’s my boy,” Fancy Pants responded, pride in his voice. “Now then, why don’t you and Loki go and entertain yourselves for a while? The Princess and I have some matters to discuss in private.”

“Yes father,” Drever replied as he made his way to Loki’s side.

“Come on. I’ll show you around the palace,” Loki said, gently pulling Drever along with a grin. As they left, Fancy Pants and Luna shared in a chuckle.

“Those boys are going to get along just fine.” Fancy Pants remarked.

“Yes. I’m sure they’ll become inseparable,” Luna replied. “Now then. You needed to discuss some things, yes?”

Drever kept close to his newfound companion as he was given the grand tour of the Castle. He found himself admiring many of the artworks on display, from general abstract works to those that depicted many historical events. One painting caught his eye above all others. It depicted a skirmish between Equestrians and an army of Diamond Dogs in a forest, captioned Battle of Everfree. He paused, staring deeply into the painting, his eye wandering over every figure. It stopped on the dog dressed in ornate armor in the center, raising his sword high as he tried to rally or inspire his troops.

Loki stood beside him. “Mommy says that’s Kota, the last emperor of the Diamond Dog empire.”

“Yes he was,” Drever responded, never tearing his gaze away from the painting. “This battle was his last attempt to hold onto the empire’s territory as the Equestrian’s systematically wiped them out under the leadership of General Kitchener and his “scorched earth” tactics. He relentlessly marched into Diamond Dog controlled territory and burned and pillaged as he went, making sure the enemy couldn’t feed themselves.”

“Mommy told me that she argued for days with Auntie Celestia over whether or not to try General Kitchener as a war criminal,” Loki replied. “Auntie thought it was cruel to starve them out.”

“Well what we’ve been taught in history is that war is always...unpleasant,” Drever responded. “And that for as long as Equestria existed, ponies have always tried to fight it in a “civilized manner,” and admonished those who showed more practical tactics. But those who don’t learn from it are doomed to repeat it.”

“Auntie Celestia says that too,” Loki said. He then looked at Drever. “Want to see the gardens?”

“Sure,” Drever replied. “It’s always nice to just be outside. The mansion can be rather stuffy sometimes. Please, lead the way.”

Loki nodded and led Drever away from the gallery and out into the gardens. “Mommy likes to come here when she needs to think. It’s a really nice place, and the gardener is really kind.”

“It’ll certainly be a breath of fresh air from the Academy,” Drever replied as he plucked a rose from a nearby bush, admiring it’s deep red color and fragrance. “All those stuffy rich colts and uniforms, it can be boring sometimes. I’m sure you know what that’s like.”

“Yeah. None of them know how to have fun,” Loki replied. “And my cousin Blueblood is the worst of them. He actually tried to hurt me for messing up all his pictures.”

“Really?” Drever asked, his face sporting a look of surprise. “What a jerk.” He wandered over to inspect a moon flower bush. “Say, how come you don’t attend the Academy?”

“Mommy has me privately tutored,” Loki explained as he joined Drever next to his mother’s favorite flowers. “She’s worried about me being bullied.”

“Well it seems to me that it already happens here,” Drever replied as he plucked one flower from the bush. “So I fail to see how her keeping you here does you any good. Father says that children need to be social with others, it’s how we form community and learn of empathy and compassion towards our fellow Equestrian.”

"We’ve both seen how ponies don’t really like to mingle with non ponies like you and me,” Loki said sadly. “It’s not fair. What did we even do to deserve it?”

“Father says it’s because they fear the different and unknown,” Drever said, clutching the flower stem tightly in his fist. “That it’s in their nature to cower at what they can’t understand or whoever is different from them, be they small differences or larger ones and that we should always strive to never stoop to their level.” He tightened his grip on the flower until it was severed in half, a single tear running down his cheek.

Loki noticed the tear and put a hand on Drever’s shoulder. “Well don’t worry, Drever. You’ve got me now.” he smiled. “I’m sure we’ll be best friends forever.”

Drever wiped away the single tear and in turn placed his hand upon Loki’s shoulder. “Indeed.” He replied. “Friends forever.”

“You know, I just love your idea of producing more of these...what did you call them?” Fancy Pants asked as he twirled his fingers, puzzled. “Oh it’s on the tip of my...droids! That’s the word. Creating various types of droids, it’s genius, pure and simple.”

“Isn’t it?” Luna agreed before sipping her tea. “After seeing the success of C1-X1 I feel quite confident in making a droid workforce more widespread. It’s sure to stimulate the economy even further alongside the practical benefits to the workforce.”

“Ah yes,” Fancy Pants replied. “And think of the jobs it’ll create for those who are unemployed and the jobs they can do that are too dangerous for many already. This idea will surely work. Now we just need the usual two thirds approval on it.” He reached over to his teacup and took a small swig, never breaking eye contact with Luna. “And of course I imagine Celestia is on board with this idea as well?”

“As long as no droids are built for war, she should be alright with this plan,” Luna replied, taking another sip. “But I’m confident that my sister will easily see the merits of this idea.”

“Let us hope so,” Fancy Pants responded before he too sipped his tea. Before he could set it down, the clear sound of doors swinging open caught his attention.

“Who is it?” Luna asked as she looked to the door, curious about who had disturbed their talk. As if to answer the question for her, both Loki and Drever stepped into the room.

“Ah boys,” Fancy Pants spoke, setting his teacup down. “Had enough fun already?”

“Sorry father,” Drever replied. “We didn’t mean to interrupt. Loki just finished showing me around and so we came looking for you guys.”

“It’s quite alright my boy,” Fancy Pants replied with a smile. “We were just about finished, weren’t we my Lady?”

“Yes we were,” Luna agreed as she smiled at the boys. “Did you two have fun?”

“Absolutely!” Loki and Drever replied unanimously. Fancy Pants chuckled with delight before he again reached for his tea.

“Well I’m glad you enjoyed yourself my boy.” He responded as both boys closed the gap between them. Drever turned his attention to Princess Luna.

“Thank you for having me and my father as your guests, my Lady.” He said as he bowed his head before her.

Luna smiled warmly at him. “You’re very welcome, Drever. You’re welcome here any time.”

“Capital,” Fancy Pants replied as he rose from his seat. “Well my lady, as always, it was a pleasure. Come along Drever, we mustn’t keep your mother waiting.”

“Yes father.” Drever replied as he followed Fancy Pants, though quickly turning to lock eyes with Loki. “See you around Loki.”

“Bye, Drever,” Loki replied with a huge grin before his new best friend left the room. Turning to Luna, he hopped up into her lap and wrapped her in a tight hug.

“Well, looks who’s all excited.” Luna chuckled as she returned his hug. “You and Drever didn’t cause any mischief while we were here, did you?”

“No, mommy,” Loki replied, still holding onto his mother. “I showed him around the palace and introduced him to all the friendly staff. He even met C1-X1 and Auntie Celestia.”

“I’m glad you both had a good time together,” Luna responded. “I can arrange for you and Drever to have another play date sometime soon.”

Loki looked at Luna. “Mommy? Can I go to the Academy? Drever said that his dad says kids need to be social with each other.”

Luna’s face quickly turned from one of joy to one of worry. “Loki...I,” she started to stammer, unable to collect her thoughts. “I...It would be…” She deeply inhaled, quieting the storm of anxiety. “Are you sure this is what you want?”

Loki nodded in silence. “I’m sure, mommy. I’ll be okay. As long as I’ve got Drever.”

Luna sighed, the worry still present in her eyes as would be expected of a mother who had tried to protect her child from the negatives of the world. She placed her hand on her chin and stared off into space, deep in contemplation. After minutes of almost meditative thought, Luna nodded her head. “Alright. If that is what you want, then you may attend. After all, I want to see my little star child happy.” She said as she lightly pinched his cheek.